Search the Community

Subscribe to our patreon for access to exclusive captions and stories from only $1!https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers PART I ‘Urghhhh.’ Fred Groaned as he pressed his hands tightly into his groin. Just moments ago he had been banging on the bathroom door begging for his sister Violet to hurry up so he could use it. Unfortunately it was the only toilet in the house of three he shared with his younger sister and mother. Normally he would have no problem holding his bladder for this long. Except that now his sister was going through toilet training she would spend an absurd amount of time waiting on the toilet. Finally the door opened but it was Fred’s mother that stepped out into the hallway. “She won’t be much longer Fred, can’t you hold it?” “I have been holding it, for the last fifteen MINUTES.” He shouted exacerbated. Fred’s mother chuckled to herself as she watched her ‘grown up’ son doing a toddlers potty dance. “Fifteen minutes, that’s pitiful! Surely at your age you can manage to hold on for longer than that. Are you really that desperate?” Fred didn’t respond merely nodded as he danced on the spot. “If you’re that desperate I think I have a solution, come with me. Violet you will have to manage by yourself for a moment I’ve got a big baby here that needs my help with the potty.” His mother called out to his sister. Fred didn’t care to give a response he was too focused on not wetting his pants. His mother led him down the hallway and they turned into his sister’s room. Definitely the epitome of a girly girl’s room, it was painted pink and covered in princess posters. Dolls and other toys and been scattered around the room haphazardly during Violet’s latest play session. A changing table was pushed to the side of the room, now doubling up as a cushioned table top for all her stuffed animals. Fred’s mother stepped up to the chest of drawers and removed a couple of items which she held in either hand. “We’ve got two options Fred. Either I can hold one of Violet’s training pants for you while you pee or I can put one of these pee pads on the floor that we use for Violets bed and you can go on that. It’s your choice.” Fred sized up his options, he felt both were equally humiliating and degrading but perhaps there was a lesser of the two evils. “Can’t I just go outside, I’ll be quick I promise no one will see me.” “You already know the answer to that and its no. Our neighbours are already nosy and gossipy enough without seeing my grown son peeing in the backyard like a dog. Who knows what they will say about me. Now decide quickly, else you can just pee in your pants.” His mother said getting frustrated. Fred knew what the answer would be but it didn’t hurt to ask. “Why do you have to hold the pull up against me can’t you just let me do that.” “What, and have you miss and pee all over the carpet? No chance.” She told Fred. Fred suddenly felt a small burst of pee shoot into his underpants. He clutched down as hard as he could. “I’ll use the pee pad.” He said desperately. His mother returned the pull up to the drawers and unfolded the disposable mat before placing it on the floor below Fred. She watched him as he frantically tried to shuffle out of his pants without letting go of his crotch. “Here just let me do it.” His mother told him. To Fred’s shock she reached down the front of his jeans and grabbed hold of his penis. She brushed his hands aside and pulled down his pants and underwear in one smooth motion. He quickly stepped out of them and waited for his mother to release him. “No you can sit on the pad otherwise you will splash pee everywhere.” Fred relented and allowed his mother to lower him to the floor. He sat with his legs spread on the middle of the pad. The second she let go of his penis a torrent of pee sprayed out like a broken faucet. It quickly soaked into the pad and pooled around his leg and bum soaking his lower half in pee. He wasn’t sure if his facial expression showed more shock or relief after holding his bladder for so long. Finally the stream came to a stop; it had managed to soak almost the entire length and width of the pad but thankfully it had prevented any from staining the carpet. Fred breathed a sigh of relief and tilted his head upright; suddenly aware his mother was still in the room and had witnessed the entire humiliating display. He saw a satisfied grin on her face, but that wasn’t the problem. No the issue was the phone in her hand she had used to record the whole thing. After much protesting and complaining Fred’s mother finally deleted the video but not before she had sent a copy to her sister. She told him that his Auntie Julia had seen it but she had promised that she wouldn’t show anyone and had deleted the humiliating video of him already. To say he was relieved was an understatement. If his cousin Mary were to have seen it there would be no telling how she would have reacted. Especially since they both attended the same college he wouldn’t have put it past her to tell all his friends but thankfully it was gone for good. PART II It was now the weekend Fred had seen Mary at college and she gave no inclination that she knew about the incident. He had to tip toe carefully around the subject to avoid revealing that something humiliating had happened to him, in case she pressured his mother or hers into telling her. It was a massive relief especially since Mary and his Auntie Julia were now at his house for dinner. They had just finished eating the main course and were about to start desert when Fred excused himself to go to the bathroom. He made his way there and was about to close the door behind him when Mary suddenly appeared and pushed her way in. “What are you doing? I have to use the bathroom.” Fred asked. “But I thought you didn’t use the bathroom, don’t you use your pee pad?” Mary asked Fred. Fred looked at her wide eyed; she had a sinister grin planted right across her face. “I…I don’t know what you are talking about.” Fred stammered. “Oh you don’t do you? Well maybe you will recognise this.” Mary pulled out her phone and began to play the video that his mother and aunt both swore they deleted before anyone else saw. “But, how did you-.” “Oh it was luck really.” Mary said cutting Fred off. “I was transferring some photos off of mum’s phone; she has the better camera so I often use hers when I’m taking a new profile picture. When all of a sudden I hear a little ding, I would never normally read through mum’s messages but the start of the sentence popped up on the screen and I couldn’t resist.” Mary paused to show Fred a screenshot she had taken. ‘Poor little Freddie couldn’t hold it, look at his expression when he uses his sisters pee pad!’ His mother’s message had read accompanied by some crying/laughing emojis. “Of course once I saw that message I immediately watched the video and send that along with the screenshot to my phone. Then to clear any wrong doings I simply deleted the sent message from mum’s phone to mine. I had to wait for your mum to send another message through so it would come up as unread before I told mum that her phone was beeping. That’s why she believed me when I told her I had no idea what it said.” Mary stood triumphantly, feeling like a detective after explaining how she had gotten away with it. Fred looked quite the opposite though as he stood their looking defeated and upset. “Please don’t show anyone at college Mary, I’ll be the laughing stock of our year and I’ll never get a girlfriend.” “To me it doesn’t look like you need a girlfriend. I think what you need is a mummy.” She said playfully squeezing his cheek. “What can I do to make you delete that off your phone and keep it a secret?” Fred asked hopefully. “Hmmmm, now that you mention it there is one thing you can do. If I had my own video of the incident well then that means I could delete this one. So how about we go to your sisters room and we can recreate the first video except this time I will catch the whole thing from start to finish. You need to go to the bathroom anyway so this works out perfectly.” “That makes no sense at all, you’ll still have a video except this time it will be worse because it would look like I wanted to do it.” Fred said trying to reason with her. “But this way you will have my word that I won’t tell a soul, it will just be between you and me.” Mary said as she rubbed his shoulder. “No, it’s not happening; please just think of something else.” Fred said pulling her hand away. “I’m calling your bluff, if you show anyone what happened then you would get in so much trouble from our parents. You can tease me, do whatever, but just don’t show anyone.” Fred pushed Mary out of the bathroom and shut the door. He finished his business then stepped out into the hall half expecting Mary to still be there. He made his way back to the dining room to finish his desert. Mary returned shortly after Fred did. She was probably waiting in my room to scare me or something he thought to himself. Once desert was finished Mary quickly offered to help Fred’s mother with the dishes, while he sat down on the lounge with his Auntie and Violet to decide on a film to watch. Eventually they settled on a romantic comedy that Fred wasn’t too thrilled about, but he wasn’t going to argue it. Just as they were about to start the film Mary and his mother re-entered the room. “I just need to run the shops before they shut you can start the film without me.” His mother announced. His Aunt Julia got up and stopped her at the door. From what Fred could see it looked like his mother showed her something on the phone which caused both ladies to laugh. His Aunt waved his mum off before shutting the door. Strange Fred thought to himself; he couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling that something was going on, especially after he turned to see Mary smiling at him. She was glaring so intently that it definitely made him suspicious. Eventually he put the matter out of his mind as he attempted to follow along with the sappy film. PART III Finally Fred’s mother arrived back home. “Fred, can you please come with me for a moment.” She said as she re-entered the house, clutching a paper bag. She probably just needs help putting something away he assumed. Fred followed her as she led him into his sister’s bedroom. Strange, why did she need his help in there he wondered. As he entered the room behind her he stopped dead in his tracks. The thing that had frozen him in place lay in the centre of the room. Someone had pissed on one of the disposable pads and left it in the same spot as the one he had used last week. “I…Is this a joke.” He scoffed. “You tell me? Mary went to the bathroom just after you did but you weren’t in there. After she finished she said that the light was left on in here and the door was open. She went to close it on her way back and saw that lying on the floor. She told me when we were cleaning up after dinner, she didn’t want to bring it up during desert and embarrass you.” Fred stared wide eyed at his mother. There was no way she actually believed Marys lies was there. “That’s not true at all, why would I do that, she’s lying to you. She saw the video before Aunt Julia deleted it and she was trying to set me up so she could embarrass me.” “For starters, your aunt assured me that no one had seen the video, the message was unread when she clicked on it and she deleted it straight after. Second, so what you’re telling me is that your cousin would go as far as to pee on one herself in order to frame you. What exactly would she gain from that?” She said crossing her arms. Fred tried to think of a way out of this mess. He could get her to look at Violets phone then she would see the video. But there was no way she would be that stupid to still have it on there. If he accused her of that and there was no video it would only make him look worse. There had to be something he could do. But as he stood there desperately trying to think of something all he could do was stammer, as his eyes started to get watery he sniffled. “Shhhhhhh, there, there, I’m not mad at you I promise; there’s no need to be upset.” Fred’s mother said, wrapping her arms around to comfort him. “I didn’t realize you enjoyed using your pee pad so much. I’ve told you before you can always talk to me about these things. Clearly you wanted someone to find you had used it. Why else would you leave the light in the room on and have it lying out in the open. You knew one of us would find it and say something.” Fred didn’t bother trying to argue with her, what was the point. Especially after seeing his reaction to the situation, no matter what he did she would never believe him over Mary. “I have something that will cheer you up, but I want you to trust me ok?” Mary brought Fred’s attention to the paper bag she still had clutched in one hand. She pulled out a large packet of what looked like adult diapers. “I only got you the one bag to get started, but this should last you at least a few days and then you can come with me to pick out some more.” “W…why would you buy me DIAPERS.” Fred yelled in disbelief. “Because sweetie, now you can take your pee pad with you wherever you go! From now on you will always have one tightly wrapped around your waist. No more having to sneak off to your sister’s room to use one, you can just let go wherever and whenever you want. I made sure to get you the extra thick ones too; so these should hold a few of your wees, but make sure to tell me as soon as you have a messy, we wouldn’t want you getting diaper rash.” Fred looked at his mother who was smiling warmly back at him. There was no malice or anger she really thought this is what he wanted. The embarrassment took over and he started bawling his eyes out. “Awww, sweetie everything will be fine once we get you into a nice cosy diaper.” Fred’s mother cooed. She took charge and removed Fred’s shirt, he offered no resistance as she continued. She removed his pants and underpants together once again in that same smooth motion. Fred was complacent as his mother gently laid him down onto his sister’s bed. His bottom came into contact with the soft padding of the diaper that she had placed under him. He closed his eyes and sobbed as he felt the cool cream being rubbed over his groin and behind. He finally attempted a meek protest and tried to push her hands aside; but she just pulled his away while continuing to coo at him. She sprinkled a liberal amount of powder over his genitals and the open diaper before rubbing it in. Satisfied she pulled the front of the diaper over his stomach and began to attach the tapes. Fred started wiggling like a fussy toddler and kicked his legs around crying louder as he heard the diaper crinkling beneath him. A gentle slap to his thigh stopped his movements. “Were almost done baby, I promise you will start to enjoy your diaper changes. You just have to learn to let go and not be ashamed. You’re my special little man and you can stay in diapers for as long as you live here if that’s what you want.” Mary said giving him an affectionate kiss on the forehead. Tears continued to roll down Fred’s cheeks as she attached the final tape of his diaper, sealing him inside his padded prison. He saw movement and looked over her shoulder straight into Mary’s eyes as she stood there in the open doorway, silently taking a video with her phone. Undoubtedly she had been there the whole time and caught everything on film. It looked like she got her video after all, maybe if he played along and used his diapers like a good boy she wouldn’t show anyone. It was the best outcome he could hope for now, he thought to himself as Mary snuck away. After adjusting his diaper one last time his mother stood him up. She gave him a gentle pat on his crinkly bottom before taking his hand and leading him away to re-join the family, wearing nothing else but his soft cosy diaper.

This story is a sequel to gods and little morals if you have read you should for context of a lot of this. Any ways wanted to say im not dead still writing and this is a short story I been working on to finish off this story with rie completely. Part 1 of 2 Rie is black goat who years ago used to be a massive dick till one man, or should I say God changed his whole life. This God regressed rie anytime he did something bad. But rie was stubborn or just an idiot and didn't change his ways. He regressed more and more, ending up in diapers and eventually becoming a baby himself. Rie has a brother named Oliver, an adopted brother. And Oliver has a wife named Mandy. They both look like children but are 100% adults. Rie had got used to his new life but as he aged again it was harder for him to learn it was like he was unlearning everything. By the time he was 6 his mind was that of a toddler. By 10 his mind was that of a child. He was getting better but it was taking him longer to learn. A side effect from the regression. Then by 16 he acted more like a teen. Then by 24 he was a young adult. But one thing stayed consistent, his bladder problems he wore diapers for quite a while and still does to today. He still had a smart ass mouth. But nothing as bad as it used to be. He grew this like for girls in diapers. He even began to secretly like them himself. He tried to not let his dad know. But as his years went on he even started to learn boys looked just as cute as diapers. But he didn't want to admit he might like boys as well as wearing diapers. He had yet to learn of these new feelings but he was about to meet someone new who was about to change him for the better. Rie is now 24 years old and still living with his dad amaru. He has just woken up in his room. His room was black with edgy skulls on the walls and just an edgy looking room. Being an edgy goat. Rie sits up rubbing his eyes and a familiar crinkle can be heard as he moves. He throws the covers off him and he's naked except for a larger diaper around his crotch. He puts his hand on his diaper and sighs as the diaper has a yellowish tone to it. Rie sighs and shakes his head. "guess I'll be stuck with bed wetting forever…" He stands up, his diaper sagging. He grabs a hoodie from his dresser, it has skulls on the shoulders and a flower on the front. He then grabs some jeans along with a pair of black boxers. His underwear drawer was half full of boxers and other half diapers oddly. He heads to the bathroom before he feels his diaper pulled back and Rie's face goes bright red. "d-dad come on I'm not a child any more I can check myself!" Amaru stopped himself and cleared his throat. "oh I'm sorry son, it's just a force of habit. I guess I'm starting to miss when my little rie would run into my room crying about pooping his diaper." Amaru laughs and rie just walks into the bathroom slamming the door. Rie was clearly embarrassed. "damn it dad! Can you stop bringing that up? Shesh…" Once he heard amaru walk off, rie gave a smiling smile and whispered to himself. "honestly… I hope he keeps it up… but I would never tell him that. Why do I have to be so odd." Rie removed his diaper and threw it away only being wet. He gets in the shower and takes a long shower just relaxing in the hot water. He takes a 30 minute shower before getting out and drying off his fur with a hair dryer and combing himself so his fur is nice. Amaru did this to him since he was a child and he just got used to it. He was never one for self grooming before he was regressed. He gets dressed and leaves the bathroom. He goes to the kitchen and amaru has a plate of pancakes on the table waiting for him. Rie quickly jumps to the table and sits down preparing to eat. "Thanks for the food dad!" He says before chowing down. Amaru smiles and sits by him. "so… you begin college Today. You excited?" Rie shrugs. "I just hope they don't have anything stupidly boring so I don't fall asleep…. I don't think I would go back if I had an accident in class…" Amaru frowns. "do I need to pack a few diapers just in case? Are you going to move into a dorm? Or stay here?" Rie blushes. "no dad… but I doubt it unless I found a friend to dorm with. But… I haven't been able to make one since school. Not like I haven't tried! But going through school a lot older than I should have been, kids seemed to ignore me." Amaru hugs rie and rie hugs back. "something tells me you will make a friend. I can feel it. So just be open and try ok? And if you want to move into a dorm with a friend, don't be scared too? Daddy will be fine. I'll miss you a lot but I got to let go eventually huh?" Rie half smiles and rolls his eyes. "ok dad… shesh I uhh love you." Amaru let's go and kisses his cheek. "I love you too, rie. And good luck." Rie finishes his food and heads out the door. He gets in his car and drives a few hours away to his local college. This place was huge and confusing. He parked his car and went out just looking around. People were all over. Male female. Other goats, dogs, cats, foxes. He's not seen so many different kinds of anthro animals. Even humans in this place didn't discriminate. Rie pulled out a paper from his hoodie pocket and looked it over. "The first place to go is the auditorium. Uh… damn where the hell is that? I'm about to say screw this and just head home…" Suddenly someone accidentally bumps into him. It was a boy fox about his age. "o-oh no I'm sorry." He gives rie a curious look. Rie tried not to get mad and calmed himself down. "it's whatever…" The fox wearing a green hoodie rubbed his arm and smiled at rie. "umm I'm Joseph by the way nice to meet you. You look like the kinda type to bully people…I just don't want any trouble." Rie looked down. Of course he was the bullying type. But amaru changed him for the better or the best he could. Rie sighed. "I'm rie. I'm not looking for trouble just here to learn I guess…" Joseph smiles Bigger and holds out his hand to shake. Rie looks at him for a while before he shakes his hand. "Let's be friends, rie. You look like you need a friend!" Rie blushes. "i-I don't need nothing! But… fine whatever I have tons of friends but sure whatever let's be friends." Joseph nods and pulls out his schedule. "so you need help? This isn't my first year I can show you around after school if you like." Rie shrugs. "uhh sure that might help but I got to find the auditorium. I don't have any clue where that could be." Joseph points to a big building. "That's over there! That's where the new people are introduced to the school and then they get to decide if they want to dorm here at school." Rie nods. "cool thanks." Rie begins to walk away before he stops. He don't look back at him but talks. "you… dorm here?" Joseph nods. "ya I live alone why?" Rie shrugs. "just asking. See you after school Jo." Joseph tilted his head and mumbles. "jo? Did he just give me a nickname?" His eyes light up his tail wags like crazy and looks crazy happy waving to rie as he walks off to the auditorium. Rie walks in and sees walls of people sitting on benches waiting for the school staff to get here. Rie takes a seat and waits as well. Soon the school staff walk in and begin to explain things. Rie listened to a big long speech bored out of his mind. He nearly fell asleep when people started to leave. He shook his head and jumped up. He puts his hands in his hoodie pockets and walks out of the auditorium. "damn it, I didn't listen to what I was supposed to be doing." He pulls out his schedule and looks it over. "just explore the campus today?" He shrugs. "alright, whatever. Easy enough." He puts it away and just begins to walk around, he finds the Cafe kinda close by and he walks in and sees the place kinda full of people. He waits in line before Finally getting to the front and buying a coffee. He sits at a table and takes a drink and relaxes when suddenly someone sits by him. "hiya rie!" Rie jumps and looks around and sees the boy fox from before. "Jesus… scared the crap outta me." Joseph giggles and smiles. "sorry… just seen you coming in here after my class. I got a hour if you want me to help you look around." Rie rubbed his head. "uhh sure? Thanks jo." Joseph tail wags. "great! Then let's go!" Joseph shows rie all around the campus showing him where his classes are, where to eat and so on. They Finally end up in the dorms. "and this is where I live!" He points to dorm 446. Rie looks around then points at the door. "mind if I look around? I've been thinking of getting a dorm." Joseph pauses for a bit. "uhh well I'm sure it will be fine ok. Just… never mind let's go!" He unlocks the door and goes in and gestures for rie. He walks in and Joseph shuts the door. The dorm was fairly plain looking at least the front room was. "so ya this is what the houses look like. You going to get your own dorm?" Rie shrugs. "not sure… though it might be more fun to dorm with someone." Joseph looked a bit nervous for some reason. "o-oh really… and your thinking of dorming with me am I right?" Rie smirks. "hmm not a bad idea. But sure if you don't mind. Can I check out there room?" Joseph gulps. "Well my room is kinda a mess. It's unfortunate I really wanted to show you!" He laughs awkwardly. "oh come on what's the big deal? My rooms never clean either. Just show me it. We are friends right?" Joseph ears lower "well… alright." Joseph goes to his door and takes a deep breath in and out before going in. His room was very colorful. Filled with what seems to be toys. And the smell of baby power. But oddly rie didn't find this too odd living with Oliver and his girlfriend. But the room had a pink carpet that just gave off some very flamboyant vibes. "I mean… it's not that bad? But what's up with the girly feeling?" Joseph blushes. "and this smell… smells so familiar?" He couldn't quite place it. Joseph Finally speaks up. "o-oh man look at the time I got to go to school! I'll be back!" He runs out the door and just leaves. Rie holds his hand out and sighs. "guess I'll stay here till you get back." He walks past his dresser and finds a pacifier in his dresser. He found it quite odd then it hit him what might be going on. "is… Joseph… an adult baby? I saw about them online but I never saw one for real." His mind wanders and blushes and shakes his head. "rie stop! That's weird! Anyways I need to leave. I doubt he wears diapers." But his mind turns to the closet. He opened it and found surprisingly a few girls dresses in it. And looking around he eventually found a box of diapers. He pulled out one and was blown away. It looked like it was for Girls but did Joseph also have bladder problems? He asked himself. But he did find the diaper cute. He walked around exploring Joseph's room. He did find this very odd but also interesting. He went to the bathroom and just stared at this pink diaper with bunnies on it. Before he took off his jeans and underwear. Next he diapered himself. He blushed as he just looked at himself in this diaper. It was much thicker than his night time Diapers. "... God if dad seen me he would make me pretend to be a baby" He laughed to himself then thought about Joseph and smiled. "Maybe Joseph wants this?" He pulls up his pants and goes to the front room and turns on the TV. It was on kids TV. All rie could do was chuckle. But laid back on the couch and watched this TV. It wasn't his choice but guess it could be worse but eventually he fell asleep. Later in the day Joseph gets home and sees rie laying on his couch. Joseph blushes and pokes rie. "u-umm…" Rie leans up rubbing his eyes. "huh? What…? Oh I forgot I was Watching TV…" He looked At the TV and tilted his head. "the uhh kids network?" Rie smirks. "ya it was on when I turned it on. So let me see if I got this straight. You are a sissy? And wear… diapers?" Joseph looked insanely embarrassed; he just nodded. "I see. Tell me About it? Why? What do you do… I'm curious." Joseph looked confused. "Y-your not going to tell everyone?" Rie shakes his head. "I'm not that kinda person anymore. But no I won't, I'm curious." Joseph keeps blushing and rubs his arm. "well… I'm what you call a little. I like to pretend I'm young and stuff like baby young and uhh might also like pretending to be a girl." Rie laughs Joseph's ears lower and looks like he wants to cry. "that's got to be the cutest thing I ever heard of! Sounds kinda like my brother and his wife. But you don't look 9." Joseph looked more Confused. "well… ok? So you're not making fun of me?" Rie sighs. "if I was mocking you would i have done this?" Rie pulls his pants down and reveals he is wearing one of his diapers. Joseph blushes and his tail wags fast. "so you like them too?!" He shrugs. "kinda? Not like you? I enjoy the feel but I hate being a kid…" Joseph thinks for a while. "Maybe you're more of A Caretaker?" Rie gives a confused look. "caretaker? What's that?" Joseph wags his tail, smiling more. "Well it's a person that takes care of a little. Like changing their diapers and treating them like a baby!" Rie blushes. "That's a bit odd but I guess it could be ok but… I also enjoy diapers… is that wrong for a caretaker?" He shakes his head. "quite the opposite! Littles love to see their caretakers padded!" Rie gives a smile. "huh… I guess it's not that bad. But God I can't let my dad know about any of this." Joseph nods. "same. I would never tell my family. That's why I moved into a dorm. So you can move in with me! I'll even pay for all the bills on one condition!" Rie tilts his head. "and what would that be? Sounds like an unfair trade if I get to live here rent free?" Joseph shrugs. "not to me. But I want you to be my caretaker! When I'm home you take care of me. I'm not allowed to be a adult when I'm home!" Rie gives him an odd look. "but that would mean I make up the rules? Change you… like I wouldn't be able to handle that. Are you sure you can do that?" Joseph just nods, getting more in his face, his tail wagging like crazy. Rie rubs his head. "well… uhh ok sure? If you're positive? This might not be that bad." Joseph couldn't contain his excitement as he hugged rie close. Rie blushes. "thanks rie! I'm so excited" Rie was kinda speechless for a while. But he eventually hugged back. "so umm I guess we need to get you dressed…?" Joseph looked surprised. "you want to start today I wasn't expecting that… umm if you want to I'll do as you say." Rie was still kinda surprised. “So...you will do as i say? You won't disobey me? I mean to an extent anyways.” Joseph blushes and nods “Ya...i guess so. Just dont go crazy heh” Rie thinks for a bet before he looks joseph in the eyes “Will you call me...daddy?” Rie blushes and Joseph's tail wags like crazy and also blushes more. “Alrighty... daddy” Rie felt funny he just smiles they both do just staring at each other. “Anyways Joseph you should go to your room we need to get you dressed. “ Joseph giggles. “Ok… daddy!” He says rushing back to the bedroom. Rie smiles. "... Man this is weird. I imagined finding a cute girl that was into diapers… but another guy? I mean… he's about as girly as some girls" He laughs and walks into Joseph's bedroom. Joseph sat on his bed with a diaper sitting beside him and a pink onesie. He was blushing quite heavily. It was clear he's never done this in front of anyone. Rie was a bit nervous as well. He wasn't sure if he could do this. But his curiosity had already peaked and he had to see this through. "so umm… just tell me what to do daddy…" Rie walks up to him and gently pushes him on his back. Joseph covered his eyes as he laid back. "you ok?" Rie Asked thinking he's doing something bad.he shook his head. "j-just nervous sowwy" He said with a lisp. Rie helped him remove his shirt and then next his pants. Leaving him in his boxers. Joseph didn't say a word nor did rie. It was hard to tell who was more embarrassed. Rie grabbed the diaper and began to get it ready just kinda stalling time for a bit. He puts it down then begins to pull off Joseph's boxers. He quickly grabs the diaper and puts it under him. Next he grabs baby powder that was set out by Joseph and powders him up before he tapes the pink diaper on him it was more pink then the one rie was wearing. Rie took a sigh of relief. Next he helped Joseph into his onesie. He pulled it over his head and down his waist and snapped it at his crotch. Rie couldn't help but smile then began to laugh. Joseph Finally looks at rie still red in the face. "W-what's so funny…? Are you laughing at me…?" Rie shakes his head. "I just… I just forgot you were a boy for a split second. You're kinda cute… but why all the girly stuff? I don't get that, I mean I think I enjoy diapers but pink and girly… not my thing." Joseph thinks for a while. Then speak up. "well, I'm not sure I don't want to be a girl? I think? But I like to be teased and pretend… I think I like the teasing? Not like the mean kind. But the… well like you do! I know you're not being mean, you're just having fun. And not judging me. Most people If they saw an adult man in a diaper and wearing girly clothes we would probably be called creeps. But you… you didn't judge me once. " Rie was blown away. Rie could understand some of these feelings. He felt like he had to take care of Joseph. No, he wanted to. "Joseph… I have fully decided to be your caretaker full time!" He smacks his chest. "so while you are at home you won't be doing any adult activities except maybe your homework. But you will be padded no matter what while at home." Joseph looked a bit worried. "but what if-" Rie covers his mouth and shushes him. "shhh. Joseph do you trust me? Do you trust me 100% to take Care of you? Because let me tell you I lived through 2 childhoods… so I'm ready to take Care of my own 'child'" Joseph smiles, his tail wags and nods then looks confused. "wait? 2 childhoods? Heh daddy your odd.." Rie sighs and sits by him. "alright I got a story for you Joseph. My dad's a .. God of emotions. I used to be a dick a trouble maker. I did anything I wanted for fun. But amaru basically kidnapped me and anytime I did anything bad he would regress me." Joseph looks sceptical. "okie?" Rie grones. "I'm being serious! I regressed to a 2 year old then aged back up… I was in diapers till I was 18 at least. I still have night time accidents." Joseph giggles. "that's cute. But you should introduce us some Time. If it is true maybe your dad can regress me!" He giggles like he's joking around. Rie looks down. "uhh… I would rather my dad not know about this… stuff, If he doesn't already. Oh God please tell me he doesn't know. If not he will not let me Live it down." Joseph nods. "I agree… if I told my parents they would probably hate me… they want a manly fox...not some fox that pretends to be girly and a baby…" Rie puts his arm around him and pulls him into a hug. Joseph is surprised but lays into him and hugs back. He moves just right, feeling Rie's diaper accidently. Then looks confused. " daddy? Are you… wet? " Rie blushed and quickly felt his diaper. Blushing more. "crap I forgot I fell asleep…" Joseph looked kinda surprised. "so you seriously have bladder problems?" Rie nods. "right, you didn't believe me? I don't know what's wrong with my stupid body… but I can't sleep without diapers." Joseph smiles and keeps hugging rie. "that's ok, I don't have any problems like that so I don't know if I'll use my diaper a lot…" Rie smirks. "well there's no bathroom breaks while at home. Even if you get home and have to pee really bad I'll pad you up and you will understand." Joseph looked surprised but nodded. "anything else?" Rie nods. "a lot… while at home you have a bedtime. You will be changed before bed so make Sure to use your diaper for I lay you down. Won't change you till the next day. Another is no adult clothes but I'll fix that to no boys clothes." He blushes and nods. "you will call me daddy no matter where we are." He says with a smirk. Joseph looked A bit worried "W-well… if that's what you want daddy… I'll do it." Rie was surprised by how determined he was to do this. Rie boops his nose and smiles. "and as soon as you get home you have to give me a big hug and before you leave." Joseph smiles big. "ok! This is going to be so much fun!" Rie laughs. "ya it is. Now it's getting kinda late now but let's get something to eat. I'm starving. You got any food here?" Joseph shrugs. "not much… I normally go buy from a restaurant." Rie gives a smirk. "so I guess we need to go out" He stands up and takes Joseph's hand and pulls him up. Joseph's face begins to turn red. "W-wait you not serious right? I can't go out like this." He began to shake with embarrassment and almost excitement. But mostly fear. Rie laughs and hugs him and pats his diaper butt. "I'm joking baby. Tell me what you want and I'll go grab it. We will get some food to cook tomorrow." You can see the relief fall off Joseph. Even though he didn't have to do what rie said rie was almost certain Joseph would have done it if he said to. He didn't understand why Joseph was not making any choices himself. Then it hits him. Josephs acting like A Child. And really good at it too. Joseph tells rie his order rie leaves. Joseph sits on his bed and giggles. "oh my God… I almost forgot I was an adult and could say no. If he just pushed me a bit I might have gone outside in a onesie and diaper God I would have died of embarrassment!" He lays back and begins to laugh and puts his hand on his diaper. "why do I trust him so much? I let him undress me and stuff… I hope he doesn't tell anyone. But I feel like I can trust him." He sits up and gets on his floor and begins to play with toys going completely into a little space. It didn't feel like long before rie got home and Joseph ran into the front room and gave him a big hug. "DADDY! welcome home!" Rie was caught off guard. "Well your sudden very… childish heh. Anyways here's your food." He hands him his food Joseph giggles. "yay! Thank chu daddy!" He sits down in front of The TV And watches TV and eats rie shrugs and takes off his pants in nothing but his hoodie and diaper. Kinda soggy looking. He thought might as well join the fun. Joseph looks Back and blushes then giggles. "Daddy needs a change." He blushes and shrugs. "it's not that bad yet… no reason go waste them." Joseph just smiles and goes back to watching tv. Suddenly 7 pm comes around and rie shuts off the TV. "no it was just getting good!" He complains. Rie smirks. "too bad it's bed time kiddo." He looks out the window. "but… it's still light outside." He says kinda pouting. "are you not going to listen to daddy?" His eyes get big and eyes lower. "no daddy…" He says getting up Joseph diaper saga a bit. "wait a minute. Come here for a second." He goes over to rie and rie checks his diaper making Joseph blush. He was able to control it but he also kinda was hoping rie didn't find out. "ahh you wet kiddo. Let's get you changed. I might as well change as well before I go to bed." He grabs Joseph's hand who was blushing and walking by him with a smile. He's laid on the bed and begins getting his diaper changed. He's cleaned up and then put in a new diaper. He puts his onsie back together and then tucks him into his bed. "now get to sleep princess. And if I find you stayed up ill spank you." Joseph's eyes got big. "o-ok daddy. Umm I love you." He blushed realizing what he said. Rie also blushed. "i-I mean like your my daddy and stuff… oh God… umm I'm sorry" Rie cracked a smile and leaned down as awkward as it was and kissed his forehead "L-love you too" They both blushed looking at each other for a while. Before rie grabs a diaper and leaves, shutting the door. He takes a sigh of relief. "damn… how did dad do this so easily. A-and why does he have to be so cute…" He complained going to his room he un-tapes his diaper letting it plop to the ground before he replaces it with the new one. He sits on his bed and rubs his face. "I'm going to have ro tell dad one day aren't I? I can imagine it… 'ha ha you like boys and not only those sissy boys in diapers' God I'm such a weirdo! But… I don't hate myself for it. Dad taught me to enjoy what I like… as long as it's not bad." he shivered at his own thoughts. "I didn't even give this a second thought what if I get into this too much… and do something mean? Joseph is such an innocent… adult kid…? He doesn't seem like he wants a relationship, just a daddy. Honestly… I think that's all I want to do is do what dad did for me. Kinda… it's his fault I'm into this stuff… " He sighs and lays on his back his diaper crinkling he puts his hand over his diaper "heh I remember laying in bed one day my diaper soaked and just humping my big teddy my dad got me. He even came in like a few minutes after I was so red in the face and embarrassed… i-I think it only made me enjoy it more. That's when I begin to change my own diapers. " He shivers. " I would feel awful if I made my dad clean that… shit and piss whatever but… that it's not cool. Maybe I'll quit school… Dad said I needed to come to get a job. But what if this was my job? Taking care of an adult that wants to be treated like a sissy baby? I mean if I get a place to stay and other stuff why not. " He thought to himself. "ya I think that's what I'll do… I want to slowly push what I can get Joseph to do. But not push him too far. By the end I want to be able to take him out in a dress and diaper. Clearly it will be hidden, the diaper I mean. He's… kinda feminine so the dress won't look too bad. " Rie had a goofy smile on his face imagining his embarrassment. This was only the beginning of Joseph and Rie's time together but he was going to make sure Joseph gets everything he thinks a little should get. The next few weeks are rie doing caretaker things with his little. Along with making him very cute in sissy attire. They both had a lot of fun. Joseph eventually got to the point where he was wearing diapers 24/7 along with rie. Rie quit the college but didn't tell his dad yet. But Joseph agreed to be the adult to get a job and do that if rie agreed as soon as he got back he would care for him. Rie agreed and this is how their relationship began. Finally about a month goes by and they have both gotten used to this style of living. Rie don't think anything would surprise him anymore. But that's when Joseph has one question. "hey daddy!" Joseph asks, being petted on rie's lap. Joseph had on a dress that was riding up and his diaper was on clear view. "what princess?" Joseph smiles up at him. "I Wanna meet you daddy!" Rie's eyes go big and his heart begins to pound. The one person who he doesn't want to know about any of this. "y-you don't want to meet him…" He nods. "but I do daddy! Pretty please!" He frowns and rie's heart exploded figuratively of course from how cute this was. "W-well… ok. I'll let you see my dad"

My name is

i have been commissioned by zacybaby on deviant art to make a series of short regression stories. here is the first ^,^ The camera. Bell, a gorgeous 21-year-old college student, let out a loud grown as she walked down the street annoyed. She didn't want to be out here, but her stupid parents forced her. “Its Kaileys 10th birthday! You should get something for your sister.” Dad told her earlier. “But I don't have any money! All of it has gone into college.” Bell told them. “We weren't born yesterday.” her mother told her annoyed. “We know your grades have been slipping. Mostly because since you've turned 21 you've been spending all your extra money on alcohol. Bell couldn't defend herself becase It was all true. “So we're going to loan you some money to get her a good gift. And if we find out you spent it on anything else, you can go live with one of your friends while you finish college.” Dad told her before handing her $50. But as Bell walked the streets of their shopping district, she couldn't think of a single thing to get her sister. She never really cared to find out what her sister really liked or bothered to even ask. She looked at books, toys, games, and other random stuff but could not think of a single thing to get her sister. But one place did catch her eye. It was a simple building with a large camera on top. “Photobomb” said the sign. Thinking she had nothing to lose, Bell went inside to check it out and see what they sold. Inside was covered in cameras and camera related items. Bell was slightly amazed at just how many different cameras were in this place. “Hello! How may I assist you today?” a woman behind the counter asked. “Oh, im just looking around.” Bell told them as she continued to look at all the cameras. As she looked she saw modern cameras, old cameras, and everything in between. But as she was making her way back to the front of the store and about to leave, one camra stood out. It looked like an old polaroid camera but more modernised. It was sitting on a little table with a class lid over it to have it on display. The RC* camra. “How much is this one?” Bell asked “Oh, that one is not for sale, it's only for display at the moment while its on lone.” the woman behind the desk told Bell. “Well, is there anything a 10-year-old would like?” Bell asked. “I'm thinking of getting her a camera set for a present and I want something in pink.” “Hold on just a moment!” the woman said happily. “I think I have something in the back. The woman walked into the back room for 2 minutes and when she returned Bell was gone. “Miss?” the woman said as she looked around. Not noticing the weird camera gone and replaced with a 50 dollar bill. ********** “Here you go. Happy birthday.” Bell tells her sister as soon as she got home and hands Kailey the camera. A look of boredom plastered on her face. “A CAMERA! COOL!” Kailey shouted as she examined the camera. “Where's mom and dad?” Bell asked as she noticed both of them gone. “Daddy is at work and mom forgot something at the stoor so they will be right back.” Kailey told her sister. “Whatever.” Bell said as a birthday balloon floated near her face. “God damn those are annoying.” With her sharp nails she pop the balloon that was in her face. “HEY! That was mine!” Kailey shouted. “So what. Balloons are for babies anyways.” Bell said annoyed. “No their not!” Kailey shouted now growing upset. As her sister started to walk out of the room. “Whatever you say baby.” Bell replied and made Kailey upset. She wished there was some way she could get back at her sister. But she knew that would be impossible. So instead she decided to focus on her new camera and see what it could do. She looks over at her cake and balloons that were set up for her and decides to take a picture of them. She turns on and points the camera at the plain vanilla cake her mom got her. The store was out of chocolate so she got vanilla. As she was about to take a picture, the screen on the back asked: “what would you like to change?” “Huh?” Kailey said as she touched the cake on the screen and got a few options. One said chocolate and Kailey used it and pressed “change” That's when a polaroid picture came out of the camera and Kailey was able to see the cake in the picture was now a chocolate cake. When she looked up at the cake in reality, she was shocked to see it had also changed into a chocolate cake! It didn't take her long to realize just what had happened, or to come up with an idea on how to get back at her sister. After looking threw the settings a bit and finding some instructions, she learned that she can change anything around her with her mind remembering what happened before. Also, if she speaks just after the flash, she can influence even more change. With a smirk on her face, she goes to her sisters door and can peek into the room. Bell was sitting on her bed on her phone. This was the perfect time to test out the camera.” She pointed it at Bell and taped on the screen before taking the picture. “Hey! Don't take a picture of me!” Bell shouted. “Mom called and wanted me to check if your diaper is wet again.” Kailey said as she came into the room to now see her sister. Bell was still in her normal shirt but her pants were gone and replaced with a pull up with nothing covering them up. “They aren't diapers, their pull ups!” Bell shouted as she blushed and was reminded of the accidents she had been having lately. “What's the difference?” Kailey said sarcastically as she walked over to get a better look at the pull-up. “Watch it. Or i swear once i'm out of these i'll put you in them.” Bell told her little sister. “No you can't.” Kailey replied as she began thinking of more things she could do. “You want to bet?” Bell asked as she got annoyed “i'm still much bigger than you and can put you in them right now.” Bell then got up and marched over to her dresser to grab a pullup and when she turned around, she saw her sister taking a selfie and then a flash. Bell was now rubbing her eyes and trying to get rid of the spots she was seeing. "What a good girl getting your pull up for a change." A fomiller, yet different voice said. When Bell was able to see again, she was now looking up at her big sister Kailey. Kailey was a tall 13 year old girl who had straight A's in school, while Bell was a short 10 year old who had trouble keeping her pull ups dry. Bell was very jealous of her older sister and everyone knew it. "Want big sister to help you?" Kailey asked. "N-no! I can do it myself!" Bell shouted and stuck out her tongue in annoyance at her big sister. "You sure? That pull up looks awful full, did you poop in it again?" Kailey asked to tease. "That only happened once!" Bell shouted it won't happen again! "Well see." Kailey said with another smile as she left the room to let her now little sister change herself. Then she got another idea! Just before their parents got home, Kailey fiddled with the settings on the camera. "Bell. come here a moment,” Kailey said as Bell came into the living room, “want to try taking a picture?” Bell's eyes lit up for a moment as she came over to her sister and looked at the camera Kailey got. Kailey helped Bell set up the camera just right to take a picture of the cake and presents on the table when the door behind them opened and both their mom and dad came in. “What are you girls doing?” Mom asked. “Just taking a picture to remember little Bell’s special day.” Kailey told them with a smile. “Huh?” Bell asked as Kailey helped Bell take the photo and the flash went off. When Bell looked back she could see something strange had just happened. The table had far more presents than before, but there were other bigger stuff surrounding the table. And above it was a banner that said “happy back to diapers!” “W-wha?” Bell said in surprise. “It was so nice of you to share your birthday with Bell’s special day.” mom said to Kailey with a smile. “She is going to be such a happy baby girl.” “N-no! I'm not a baby!” Bell shouted but only got coos and awas back. “Sounds like someone is getting fussy,” Dad said as he walked over to the cake. “Let's give her a slice before we put her down for a nice nap.” “I don't need a nap!” Bell shouted but was pulled over to the table by her big sister. “Come one and have some cake baby girl.” Kailey told Bell as she forced her to sit at the head of the table were her mom gave her a tiny slice of cake. No one would listen to her whine and plead for someone to believe she wasn't a baby. But they fell on def ears as Kailey not only opened her presents, but Bell’s as well. Boxes of diapers, toys, changing supplies, meddasion, a rocking horse, clothes, and even a high chair. By the end, Bell was silently in tears as their was nothing she could do to stop this. “Arnt you happy Bell” Kailey asked with a smile as she fiddled with her camera and set a delay reaction. “You got so much nice stuff.” “Kailey, i-i don't want to be a baby!” Bell whined with tears in her eyes. “I don't like diapers!” “What do you mean?” Kailey asked as took a picture of Bell “This picture says otherwise.” For a moment, Bell couldn't understand what she was seeing in the picture, but as if her body was no longer her own, Bell stood up on the chair, turned around and squatted in front of everyone. “Look! My little baby is doing it, i'm so proud.” Mom said with a smile. “And just look at her face, she must really enjoy it.” Dad said with a smile as well. Everyone watched as Bell released the biggest poop of her life into her pull-ups. Making it well known she was to young for them and needing something more appropriate. But the look on Bell’s face was that of pure bliss and happiness. “Im pooping! Im pooping!” Bell shouted excitedly as the pull-up barely held it all it. Then gave her bottom a nice little shake to let everyone know just how much she loves it. “Now what do you say to sissy for making your day so special?” Kailey asked. “Twank you!” Bell shouted happily. “Your welcome baby girl, but I don't think you can really be a 10 year old anymore, i think your more fitting as 1.” With one last flash, Bell was now a happy, messy little one year old. Just so happy to be in her poopy diaper. Soon she will be upset when she is changed and want to be back in her dirty diaper again. But for the moment, she was happy. Especially when big sister Kailey bounced the messy baby on her knee, making Bell giggle in delight. “I'm so glad your happy Bell.” Kailey whispered into the baby’s ear. “You were always such a big baby.”

A New Start Part 1 Love isn’t all you need… but it’s certainly a start. Cardinal Willem Luthar Flischer (1949 - ) Joshiwoo was more than a little agitated as he sat in his playpen pushing the toy plastic train around and around. The soft vinyl mattress he was playing on had got a few ‘hills’ and ‘dales’ for him to at least make his choo-choo sounds a little different as the train climbed up and down its enclosed plastic domain. His own plastic pants, with the multi-teddy bear motif that encased his thick disposable, crinkled as he crawled around and was a nice accompaniment to the tinkling sounds of the overhead mobile plinking a soft nursery rhyme. His super-soft pale orange t-shirt had an image of a smiling brown and orange monkey hanging from a branch and the words ‘Lil Monkey’ written in swirling letters underneath. He was warm, he was safe and thanks to his super-thick nappy, he felt extremely secure. Sitting in one corner was his new, sparkling white, soft and smiling plushie, Snowy the polar bear. Lying quietly behind him was pink Bunny Fluffytail and his plastic T-Rex, Tex. The size of his playpen was adequate enough to contain him and his myriad of toys and fluffy creatures, and, for the last few months it had been a big part of his world. That and being looked after by ‘mummy’. The thing was he’d been on his own for some time now and was missing her. # Four months ago she had discovered an almost broken young boy on the verge of suicide and contemplating the welcoming embrace of the rail line as he stood perilously close to the edge of the bridge. He’d lost everything: His job, his home, his money and his friends. He’d got addicted to something that had changed his personality so much that no one wanted anything more to do with him – fame. Fleeting though it was, it had filled him with an attitude and a carelessness that made him believe he was indestructible (he’d not allow any reasoning voice to alter its ego-boost). He’d been stupid enough to believe his own hype and let others take care of ‘all the other stuff’. His swift rise as an eighteen year-old reality star had taken its toll on his personality, the very thing that had made him so popular in the first place. His small stature, baby face, sweet nature and a choirboy innocence (that would have let him get away with murder) had endeared him to the public consciousness whilst the show was on. However, once the show finished and the offers came flowing in; the fame and the money, the parties and the celebrity all conspired to ruin him. The newspapers were quick to castigate such a ‘nasty little upstart’ and he quickly lost all the goodwill he’d had because of a series of devastating headlines. Whoever said that any publicity was good publicity was wrong when it came to the career of Gordon ‘Little’ Littlewood. Just two years after it had started, it was over. His small stature and schoolboy looks didn’t stop the papers from holding him up to public ridicule for his drunkenness, drug abuse but the final straw had been the rape charge. Twitter, newsgroups, social media and newspapers in general became like a pack of wolves around the subject of Gordon Littlewood. After all, the news media had decided, as he was over eighteen he was targetable. The public were getting fed up with rich, young, good-looking celebs; it was time to take them down a peg or seven. There was once a time when a gentler, more forgiving, atmosphere existed in the world but nowadays it had been replaced by anger, spite and lethal vindictiveness and, if you were in their sights and vulnerable, you were eaten alive. ‘Little’ became a BIG but unedifying story for the media and anyone with an axe to grind. It hadn’t helped that his sweet personality had so rapidly changed to become unbearable and self-possessed. The sad thing for Gordon was he had nothing to back up what people had seen in him in the first place. That easy charm he’d revealed in the show was perceived (thanks to those highly defamatory articles and gossip columns) as nothing more than fake. The fact that he was once a ‘nice lad’, corrupted by fame and turned into this spiteful, self-opinionated sleaze ball, was absolutely no defence. As the papers joyously pointed out, it was easy to blame everyone else for his self-inflicted failings. The rape charge was eventually thrown out of court for ‘lack of evidence’ but he was never completely exonerated, even though most people ultimately realised the accuser was sick and had made the entire scenario up. Unfortunately, by then it was all too late and, as everything was gone; the money, the fame, the ‘friends’ (who delightedly cashed in on his celebrity) and any self-respect he once might have had departed. So, at just nineteen (almost twenty) years old he stood on the bridge wondering what life would be like dead. # The playpen was quite large and comfy as he lay listening to the plinky-plonk sound of his mobile. He hugged Bunny Fluffytail and held tightly onto his fleecy blankie, whilst gazing up at the stars and flying horses that circled over his head. The large white dummy he gently slurped on was also a comfort as he waited for mummy to come and change his soaked nappy. Earlier in the day his mummy had gently pulled him from his crib where he was all warm and sleepy and checked on his wet night time protection. She only changed him after he’d suckled on his bottle of formula and eaten the large spoon’s full of mushy Honey Oaties he enjoyed so much. He liked it when mummy changed him. She spoke such sweet words, kissed and tickled his tummy, cleaned and powdered him in such a loving way that, even when he was wrapped in his clean thick new disposable, he wanted it to continue. Thankfully, once the process was complete and mummy was happy with the way her little baby boy was dressed, she’d hug and cuddle him tightly to her bosom and rock him as she hummed a little tune. He’d close his eyes and suck on his dum-dum whilst mummy patted his well cushioned bottom as she finished her devoted morning ritual. # Gordon no longer remembered his past, all he knew was the present and the affectionate attention mummy lavished on her ‘sweetums’. In fact Gordon no longer existed, he’d become Joshua or more exactly, Joshiwoo. Yes, that’s what mummy called him: “My sweet little Joshiwoo - the sweetest of sweetums in the entire world.” He’d learned to say ‘Mummy’ but very few real words passed his lips. Gurgles and chuckles, bubbles and smiles were all mummy needed from him. He’d stretched out his hands to cup his new white bear or call for his pink rabbit and make some baby words that had entered his head but even his conversation with his toys was mainly babble. He might call out for ‘Shnowy’ or ‘Bun-bun’, he knew their names but was still learning to say them properly, but most of his vocabulary was just one word and pointing. Sometimes he’d sob a little even though he didn’t know why, but mummy came and tenderly stroked his hair or gently hugged him until whatever had caused the tears had been banished. Sometimes the snuffles were just because he was hungry, other times that he was saturated but mainly it was because he loved to have his mummy play with him. His teddy and other stuffed animals were fun and always felt nice to hug but it was mummy he liked to hug the most. She’d play with him and make noises that the animals or toys made and he’d learn from repeating mummy’s words or sounds. # Angela Epstein (nee Applegate) had been married to Doctor Joshua Epstein for two years when tragedy struck. She was just finishing her own nursing qualification when a huge accident on the fog bound M1 motorway had taken the life of her husband, which left her almost completely destroyed. The only thing that kept her going was the recent news that she was expecting her first child so devoted the next few months into making sure the birth of their baby would be a wonderful, uncomplicated experience. Unfortunately, the birth had been a messy and painful experience and her son had died just minutes after he had been welcomed into the world. A series of neural and physical difficulties meant that the sweet little baby boy never drew breath and his heart-broken mother only got to hold him for a few seconds before he was rushed away. Angela fell into a deep depression and for a couple of years hardly went anywhere, spoke to anyone or allowed friends to comfort her. She was utterly devastated. Every waking hour she just thought of what her baby would be doing at that moment had he survived. She’d named him Joshua after his father but even naming him didn’t make much difference to the deep morose feelings that seemed to engulf her. # That was until one day, whilst walking through the city’s shopping mall she noticed a sign on a window display saying that there were staff vacancies. Despite everything that had happened, this opportune moment came when she looked into the display of clothes and baby items in Everything4Baby and for the first time felt happy rather than resentful. All the colourful cute outfits and items for baby for some reason now filled her full of pleasure and on a whim she applied for a job. At the interview she never mentioned the loss of her baby but did mention the loss of her husband. Her nursing background was seen as an advantage and within a week she found herself working in an environment that once would have filled her with sadness but now filled her with joy. Everything4Baby had given her a job and a purpose. She loved the new mummies coming in and excitedly buying cute new stuff for their upcoming child. She loved suggesting items and helping pick out little onesies, nappies, bottles and toys for these young mothers. She was often surrounded by a sea of babies with their parents all searching for that specific item to make their little one ‘individual’. Because of constant requests for that ‘unique’ or ‘designer’ item, she’d found new suppliers, designers and clothes makers who, at a price, would create something ‘different and special’ – perhaps surprisingly, there was a great deal of social one-upmanship and elitism in the world of baby clothes. She was good at her job and soon found that she rose up the staff ranking and within two years was managing the branch. A year later and she bought out the owner and set about a series of adjustments that would develop the business far beyond what had originally been planned. Because of the way she ran the enterprise, the place catered for mummies, babies and those interested in baby stuff, even if they weren’t quite real babies themselves. Everything4Baby could have been renamed ‘Everything4allbabies’ because of the diverse selection of customers who came into the shop. That was ten years ago and she’d never been happier. # However, one late night driving home she noticed a dishevelled and sad young boy looking like he was contemplating his life as she saw him climbing up onto the rail bridge’s safety barrier. A shiver of concern ran through her body but the fact that there were few people around made her slam on the brakes and decide to try to do something. The boy only looked to be in his early teens, possibly thirteen or fourteen, and immediately thought how old her own son would have been had he lived. Her heart went out to this obviously distressed young man. She had no idea what to say or do once she got there nor how he’d react, it was a matter of trying to do something rather than nothing. Angela knew it may already be too late and the boy may have plummeted onto the busy rail line below but she also knew she had to try and help him. “What if,” she imagined, “this had been her own son in such turmoil?” She’d hope that some passing Samaritan would try and help. # Part 2 They sparkle and twinkleth like diamonds caught in starlight Edmund White-Thomlinson (1801-1843) Joshiwoo was sucking on his bottle. The warm liquid filling his tum-tum and making him wriggle contentedly in mummy’s lap. He had no concept of time or of his past life, right now was the only thing he knew and to his mummy at least, he appeared happy enough. She kept him warm, safe, clean and loved. Yes LOVED. She had poured everything she knew, every resource possible, called in every favour and provided all she could into giving her new baby all the things she would have given to her own had fate not claimed him. She was now in possession of a boy who had been damaged by the consequences of his life and was in need of a new beginning, she was going to make sure he received it. # Angela had managed to get to the highly distraught boy just seconds before he jumped. He was surprised to see this woman approach and a brief thought that it was someone, like the rest of his money grabbing family and members of the public, who wanted to taunt him. But, and this had been the surprise, in a calm and soothing voice she had simply said: “Please don’t jump.” After the beating he’d taken from his family, friends, press and his most recent experience, these were the first tender and concerned words he’d heard in a long time. He was shaking as he stood on the railings; he really didn’t want to jump but could see no alternative to the mess he’d made of his young life. The hate he seemed to have generated, the nasty and vindictive personality he’d adopted, the laughing stock he’d become – none of this really suited him and it was time to end it all. But, he wavered as the kindly lady reached out and simply said: “Let’s make your life better.” The steady gloved hand hung in the night air as she managed to coax the young boy down. Angela was completely unaware who he was, he simply looked like a damaged young teen in desperate need of help. # Baby Joshua sucked on his dum-dum as his mummy patted his nicely padded bottom. She’d been amazed at how much liquid he was able to produce but now, several weeks in, she liked the look of her well-cushioned ‘son’ and the number of stuffers in his nappy certainly made him bulky but, as she smiled to herself, incredibly cute. His plastic pants were tight under the dinosaur onesie he wore to keep everything snug but it also helped the soft rustling sound as he shuffled about. Angela just loved to observe Joshiwoo as he played, napped and lived his new unencumbered life. “This is how it should have been.” She thought as Gordon became Joshua and she was able to be a proper mother to her ‘little’ one. Both had a new take on life; a new deal, a new reason to be alive… a brand new start. # When Angela had got the disturbed boy home he was shaking, tired and completely exhausted. She thought, whatever he’d been through, it must have been something quite traumatic. He was dirty, wretched and looked like a he could use a meal but, as he sat in her lounge; all he really wanted was to sleep. Without much thought other than helping the poor boy she suggested he take a bath and then, if he wanted, have a nice long sleep. Gordon was thankful for the suggestion and grateful for the offer of somewhere to stay for the night and, above all else, that he didn’t have to explain anything there and then. A warm bath and a bed were just what he needed. Whilst he relaxed for the first time in many months he let the warm embrace of the bath soothe his troubled mind. Meanwhile, Angela was busy making up the bed in the other room, the room that would have been Joshua’s. It was, despite the passage of time, still full of many of the nursery items she had bought all those years ago. Lying unmade against the far wall was the crib in which he would have spent those first few months of his life and a tremor ran through her body. Tears sprung to her eyes and she wept for her loss… it wasn’t the first time and she doubted it would be the last. # She went back to the bathroom to check on her guest and saw that he had fallen asleep. She smiled and returned to the room to make space for the inflatable mattress she manoeuvred into the place and added sheets and a blanket. When she’d finished she looked around the room, it still had very much the nursery and baby look; cartoon characters, baby animals in diapers, mobiles and loads of fluffy animals, toys, blankets and the soft, subdued lighting she though a baby might need. Using a selection of baby blankets she quickly made up the bed. It may not be what a teenager might want to sleep on but with all the soft fleecy material it certainly looked comfy. A thought flashed into her head – should she make him wear a nappy? It might have been because she was already in a hyped up state, being back in her child’s nursery but that weird thought seemed to come out of nowhere. It was true that whenever she ventured into the nursery all the ‘what might have been’ came flooding back. Even though the room never got to experience a child sleeping and playing in it there was an atmosphere of baby powder and infant about the place. Nappies danced for a few brief seconds in her head and, in her mind’s eye, she saw herself putting baby Joshua into a pair. She smiled at the thought but quickly realised her guest was hardly likely to wet the bed and didn’t think it a problem if he did, the inflatable was made of plastic so very little could be ruined. It had been a strange and unusual few moments, besides, she doubted if any of the baby stuff she had would fit a boy the size of the one snoozing in her bath. She laughed at her own silly thoughts and went to retrieve the slumbering lad. # A heap of filthy clothes piled on the chair needed sorting, there wasn’t much but far too dirty for him to sleep in. She decided to wash and dry them but was surprised to see a set of keys, a phone and a bunch of coins sat on top of the pile. The phone wasn’t turned on so might have been broken and if what she saw was the sum total of the boy’s money, he really was in a bad way. Anyway, none of it mattered at that moment so went off to find some pyjamas or shorts or ‘something’ he could wear. After several minutes searching she’d found very little that might be appropriate but a pair of her own flowery thick cotton winter PJs and some white cotton knickers she hadn’t worn in years. She decided that they would do temporarily and, after putting his dirty clothes into the washer, went and woke her sleepy soaking guest. # He took some rousing from the bath but eventually she was able to help him up and, after offering him a fresh towel, left him to dry off. He didn’t appear that bothered that a complete stranger was taking care of him and, seemed more than grateful, for the underwear and even the floral jammy bottoms. Her kindness and sympathy was just what he needed so was content to be warm and clean with someone fussing around him, it had been a while. The lighting in the bedroom was low and as she guided him towards the temporary inflatable. She apologised for not having a proper bed but assured him that others who had slept on it in the past had found it quite comfortable. He was really too tired to worry and just glad of a place to lie down, he would have happily stayed in the bath had she left him. She reminded him where the toilet was in case he needed it during the night and jokingly added that if he wet the bed then it would be nappies in future. A quizzical expression passed over his features (he hadn’t noticed the nursery print wall paper and the room’s other juvenile trappings), she giggled embarrassingly letting him know she was only making fun. He was well-tuckered out and, as the room was pleasantly warm lay out on the blankets, curled up into the foetal position, and almost immediately started drifting off to sleep. A quiet “Thank you” escaped his lips as he snuggled against the fleecy blankets. He slipped the soft material with the childish motifs over his body as a huge relaxed sigh and wiggle to get comfortable brought the evening as far as he was concerned to a close. Unconsciously she reached out and stroked his hair. “You’re welcome sweetheart.” Kneeling next to his bed she watched for a few moments as he settled down and soon his shallow breathing signalled he was asleep. Her heart once again went out to this poor little guy as she wondered what had driven him to contemplate suicide. However, at the same time she pondered this, she was also thinking of her lost baby and as she looked down on her sleeping visitor, all she really saw was her own son. Her heart welled up and she sobbed wishing that this poor boy was indeed her little boy and she could look after him and make sure he’d come to no further harm. As she looked on he lay there tightly cuddling the fleecy blanket in his left hand whilst his right made its way to his lips. She watched with a smile on her face as he soothed whatever worries he had with the aid of his spit soaked thumb. “Goodnight Joshua.” She whispered and kissed his head. # Part 3 “As you grow the small child within is not holding you back but offering a place to heal” Mohammed Devwhalli (1901 -2000) Baby Joshua was wet, very wet as he woke from his nap. He clutched ‘Sh-nowy’ tightly and its soft white fleecy coat tickled his face as he slowly returned to wakefulness. Almost immediately his mummy was by his side and letting down the bars of the crib, checking her boy’s night time protection and beamed with pleasure as she helped him get to his feet. He tried to return his happiness at seeing mummy again by smiling round his dummy but all that achieved was more drool dripping onto his brightly coloured onesie, his chest was almost as wet as his nappy. This was baby Joshua’s favourite part of the day when mummy cleaned him up, tickled and played fun games, bathed and dressed him. He’d giggle almost continually until she’d help him downstairs for something to eat. Sometime, if he’d had a restless night and was still half asleep, mummy would hold him in her arms whilst he drank his formula from a bottle. Once he’d sucked it all down she’d burp him and then put him down so he could sleep until he was ready to face the day. There was little point in changing him until then as he always wet when he slept and all that formula had to go somewhere. Mummy made sure the thick soak pads added to his nappy would keep him from completely flooding his cot. # Angela knew that she should be trying to get in touch with the boy’s parents so that they were aware he was OK. However, because he’d been in such a state she thought it better to wait, have a chat with her guest and then decide on who needed to be informed. Once this decision had been made she settled down on her sofa to catch up on some paperwork. It was very late. The events of the evening had eaten into the time but there were still things for work she had to do before the morning. As she examined the various bills, quotes, designs, worksheets etc. progress was very slow because her mind kept returning to the poor lad upstairs. She’d rescued the boy but now felt some kind of responsibility to him and his family. Her concentration level was poor until she happened on a bill from one of her ‘specialist’ firms. This small firm produced bespoke, original items in any size and had quickly become one of the main suppliers to her ‘alternative’ baby customers. When she’d first embarked on this side of furnishing the needs for this group of customers, she had to source the companies herself, check if they were up for making the items requested and then agreeing a supply chain, delivery dates and, most importantly, happy customers. All these points were achieved with relative ease and it could be said she was one of the few such providers in the county. Everything4Baby had quickly become the place to shop for such a market and, the once-a-month late night private shopping, had proved both popular and a location where like-minded people could meet and discuss their predilection - babies during the day, ABDL at night. Now as she examined the bill and the items ordered her mind focused on what it would be like to have something similar herself. It was for an adult crib with lockable sides and a deep soft plastic mattress with a baby duckling design. The person who requested it also wanted an entire set of bedding and baby clothes to match. It was a huge, expensive order but she had been able to coordinate all the different suppliers to work together and produce a superb finished product where all the component parts worked in harmony. She was justly proud of what the happy customer received and he, rightly, was nothing but praise as word spread throughout the community. * She slept fitfully that night. Her mind full of adult babies and the charming little get ups they wore. She’d often passed comment on how wonderful they all looked in their baby clothes: The made-to-measure nappies, shiny vinyl pants, dresses, onesies, pjs, colourful vests, bibs, cartoon all-in-ones, indeed, even the suppliers were delighted with this new, demanding and growing outlet for their pricey but high-end creations. However, when her dream started incorporating her visitor she struggled against the idea – it was stupid, insane, and probably even against the law and, more to the point, RECKLESS. However, dreams being dreams, the thought lingered and she became captive in a life, a dream life, which had him at its centre but as a baby. When she woke up she was most uncomfortable with what was in her head. There again… * She quietly opened his bedroom door and was surprised to see that he’d hardly moved in the night. He was still lying on top of the blankets although one was now gripped tightly against his body but she detected the tell-tale smell of urine. Despite her thinking it wouldn’t happen she soon realised that her guest hadn’t made it to the bathroom and could see the outline of the ‘tidemark’ around his floral cotton PJs. He was still fast asleep. She cautiously shook him awake. It took a while but eventually managed to get him to near consciousness as he looked around unsure of his bearings. “Sorry to wake you, er, erm, er,sweetie ,” she was a bit hesitant because she still didn’t know his name. “I have to go to work but, if you want to stay in bed, I’ll be home around lunchtime…” He yawned and stretched but was still unbelievably tired. “Er, OK.” He simply acknowledged her offer to stay in her home for a little longer; after all, he didn’t have anywhere else to go. “Yer, er, I could do with some more sleep… thank you.” He mumbled but smiled his thanks and waited for her to leave. As she hesitated at the door he suddenly realised that she might actually have some doubts about leaving him alone. “Oh, your stuff will be alright, I’m not a thief and I’m grateful to you for…” “No, no, it’s not that,” Now it was Angela’s turn to feel she needed to explain. “It’s just…” He suddenly became aware of the pool of smelly dampness he was lying in. “Oh for Christsake, what the fuc…” “No, no don’t worry… I… er, we can…” She saw him fling back the blanket he was clutching and look down at his soaked jammy bottoms and the urine soaked sheet he’d been lying on. The plastic inflatable mattress making sure no further harm was done but that also meant however much his bladder released had now soaked into everything else. He looked up at her and his irate expression changed to one of distress and regret. In that brief moment he’d changed from an angry young man into a sad little boy. His face screwed up in abject failure and was almost on the verge of letting his tearful emotions take control. It wasn’t a clever contrived reaction to his damp situation, it was real. For a few seconds there were no further exchanges, they were both a little overawed by what had happened. Eventually, he looked around the room and gave her an apologetic smile. “I suppose if I’m going to piss myself, at least I’m in the right place to do so… you’d better get the nappies ready.” * Although the last line was said as a joke his mind immediately slipped back to ‘There and Then - Here and Now’ the reality TV show he’d appeared on. It was roughly an updated, 24/7 version of the popular ‘Big Brother’ franchise with live and recorded segments broadcast (though which segment was recorded and which part live was never relayed to the contestants) of course there was also tasks to be completed daily. Each player gained points every twenty four hours depending on how well they ‘performed’; this was done by phone votes and logged on-line responses. Once the contestant was voted out of the house, their accrued points were available and up for grabs, which the public could then, via a live phone in, allocate to other members of the cast. This intense involvement from viewers had seen the show top the ratings and become the ‘must watch’ programme on TV. The newspapers ran an almost blow by blow account of the outrageous behaviour of the contestants, who became instant celebrities, whilst the public in general just couldn’t get enough of it… especially as they could submit tasks to be performed. This interaction was one of the segments of the re-vamped show the public liked best because they could actually appear on it via social media and suggest what was to happen. Although these bits looked ‘live’ they were in fact recorded so as to give the production crew time to get any props organised. # One such suggestion was to split the house into two - one side to be mummies and daddies, whilst the other had to be babies. Of course, as it turned out Gordon ended up being a baby and was suitably dressed. His small frame gave him an advantage and his bulky nappy, shiny plastic pants and frilly bonnet seemed just perfect for him as the challenge got underway. He took to the part like a duck to water and immersed himself in the antics of a baby. He was convincing and, with his little tubby tummy on show and the huge protection that the cameras just loved to constantly feature, he was the one the audience adored. The public loved this feature and called in with ideas for what they should wear, what they should be fed and the babyish games they should play. And, whereas the other ‘babies’ baulked at some of the suggestions; Gordon played the part to the fullest. On more than one occasion what they were dressed in bordered on the fetish rather than adolescent, whilst the outrageous bulky nappies, satin dresses or juvenile onesies were just too much for some. Those who were acting babies were not allowed to speak but could only make their wishes known by crying, pointing and gurgling. The six other babies were hopeless but Gordon proved to be a winner and made front page news in his cute baby outfit with this particular task when he wet and messed himself live on air. What the public were not aware of was that his ‘accident’ was just that. He hadn’t meant for it to happen but, a long nap, together with some rather dubious baby food and drink had led to a spectacular reaction. The stunned and confused expression on his face (and the tears that followed) was something that no one could ignore. The public were appalled and delighted, the ratings soared and Gordon won infamy as well as the public vote. It was he who walked away with the £250,000 prize at the end of the show. # Despite all this public affirmation and notoriety the programme had passed Angela by. She had of course heard of it but hated reality shows and rarely watched TV. She was also not in the least bit bothered about gossip (celebrity or otherwise) or indeed any sort of ‘popular culture’ so the fortunes of the shows ‘stars’ had come and gone without so much as a comment from her. She still had no idea who this soaked boy in her spare room was but who, at that moment, looked even more pathetic than he had when standing on the bridge preparing to commit suicide. His slim pale body, shaggy hair and big brown eyes doing nothing to confirm he was an adult. He really did look like a small child confused by the way his bladder had let him down. He had no excuse for why he wet the bed and possibly ruined a kindly woman’s patience… for a brief moment he wished he’d taken up her jokey reference to wearing a nappy. This was not the first time he’d wet himself, and not just on the TV show, that was one of the many things his ‘loving’ family were able to torment him about. He was constantly bullied by his family and being the youngest and smallest, he was an easy target. His occasional bouts of incontinence also added to the vast amount of abuse the boy suffered all his life… he was the butt of everyone’s jokes. He had no idea the reaction his stupid bodily malfunction would garner from this guardian angel. For Angela’s part, she knew he needed time to heal from whatever had driven him to contemplate that final act of self destruction. His pissing the bed only added to the boy’s vulnerability and further evidence he needed to be cared for. # Part 4 I fear a future that has no future Izzy Downing (1980 - ) from the poem ‘Magole’s Lament’ “Look, don’t worry about anything.” She looked around the nursery and thought he was right, it was the correct place to do it if you were going to pee your pants. “I have to go to work but, your clothes are in the washer and should be dry in a short while. If you can put all this stuff on at some point,” she said indicating the wet bedding, “I’d be very grateful.” Gordon nodded. “Thanks. Look,” she said as an afterthought, “if you want to go, please just drop the latch as you leave, but, should you want to take some time to think or… talk, I’ll be back at lunchtime and we can chat then. After all, I don’t even know your name.” Gordon couldn’t believe he hadn’t been recognised although in truth, he did look different now than he had when he was in the show. He was both suspicious and relieved that his identity was unknown and wondered how he could spin this anonymity to his advantage. “OK, and, if that’s alright with you… I’d like to stay a little longer to try and get my head in order… and a chat at lunchtime sounds fine.” He smiled and then as if to bring the conversation to an end looked down at the mess he’d made and grimaced. “I’ll have this all cleaned up by the time you return.” # It was a busy half-day in the shop for Angela. It seemed that everyone in town who was pregnant had decided to pay a visit and she was rushed off her feet. She didn’t mind that amount of business, she didn’t mind the questions, nor did she mind the continuous nervous and excited requests for advice and information. As manager/owner of Everything4Baby she was used to being asked everything from infant fashion guidance to relationship problems. It was that type of store and the reason why it had become so successful. Nevertheless, by 1pm she was completely shattered and ready to get home having in the past few hours temporarily forgotten about her guest. However, before she left she grabbed a couple of items from the storeroom and put in a call to one of her ‘specialist’ contacts. # Once home she was pleased to find him dressed and watching TV with a mug of coffee by his side. To Angela he looked even more like a young teenager; his now clean, if ripped, jeans and Call of Duty t-shirt, mop of ill-kempt hair, bare feet and nervous nod of acknowledgement only making him appear like a schoolboy truant. “Hello,” she smiled and carried things through to the kitchen. “Glad you decided to stay for a while.” She called over her shoulder. Gordon was engrossed in the programme but looked up and smiled as she zipped through the living room and up the stairs. “Yer, yer, er, I think I need time to, er, think… if that’s OK with you?” He called back to her. She disappeared into her bedroom but carried on the conversation… only a little louder. “No problem. Have you eaten?” Her voice carried from the bedroom as she slipped off her coat and sorted out some of the items she’d brought home. “I had some toast earlier, I’m not really hungry… er, can I get you a coffee, tea or something? You look like you’ve had a busy day?” Almost immediately she was back down stairs and into the living room. “Please, tea would be nice and yes… it has been very hectic.” Gordon busied himself in the kitchen boiling up the kettle, putting tea in the teapot, putting milk in a jug, although his brief search didn’t turn up any sugar. He saw there was one bone china cup and saucer and correctly assumed that was how she preferred her tea served. She was a stylish lady so no doubt drank her tea with a degree of finesse and that classy crockery, he thought, suited her just right. Meanwhile, Angela settled herself on the sofa and was looking forward to having a nice chat. # Joshiwoo lay on the carpet in front of the TV watching cartoons and burbling away to ‘Sh-nowy’. He was wearing only his little t-shirt and thick protection, his yellow plastic pants crinkling noisily as he swayed from side to side in time to the music. He was ‘singing’ along to the melody whilst watching the colourful characters light up the screen. His mummy really loved it when she could see her boy enjoying himself in such a way, it made it all worthwhile. Whatever doubts she may have once had, they were swept away by the sheer pleasure he gave her and the unconditional love she could shower on him. # Once he’d served tea Gordon came and sat down next to Angela. She turned off the TV and smiled. “Hi, I’m Angela.” She offered her hand and he took it. “Pleased to meet you Angela, er, I’m Terry.” Gordon lied. “Pleased to meet you too Terry.” She noticed that his t-shirt didn’t quite reach to top of his jeans. The waistband of his clean but ancient underwear was just visible and his little pale tummy appeared more apparent because of this revealing gap. Perhaps it was just her but this made him seem even more defenceless. Again, Angela desperately wanted to wrap him in her arms and let him know all was well, to take away any pain or hurt he had suffered and return him to a life of childish bliss. # As they chatted the story that ‘Terry’ wanted to tell slowly emerged. If she really didn’t know who he was (and she hadn’t given any indication she did) he thought he’d spin a story of near truths. She asked him if he shouldn’t let his family know he was OK, they might be worried but he countered with the fact that it was his abusive family he was escaping from. He lay on the abuse, sexual as well as mental, which wasn’t too far away from the truth (although the sexual abuse came later and not from his family). However, the fact was that his family were a bunch of nasty, self-serving, money-grabbing, thoughtless, vindictive degenerates who had loved Gordon’s fame and the money that success brought so who went all out to exploit him, and it, to the fullest. The fact that it all but destroyed him didn’t even register on their collective consciousness, they just saw the money. # From where Angela was listening little Terry was struggling with his tale. She could see the emotion just pour out and watched as he wriggled uncomfortably with some of his descriptions. Of course she believed everything he said, and most of it was true except he left out certain pieces of the jigsaw. No mention of the TV programme, the public humiliation or his later encounters with people even worse than his family passed his lips, he kept it all at a family level. Since he was a toddler the constant put downs, malicious words, spiteful actions and the relentless air of malevolence had been his unceasing companion. No childhood bliss for this boy. No ‘sweetness and light’ mother to comfort and cherish him. Apart from the fact he was the youngest so obviously an easy target, the reason they constantly put him down was because he was different. He did have a spark of kindness, affability, empathy and understanding but this showed his family up for what they were. Whenever this side of Gordon raised its head, the rest saw it as their duty to mock and mistreat him until he they would no longer be confronted by something that was actually considerate. No. No. No. Parents and siblings alike goaded their innocent little brother into becoming a monster. Because he’d been successful on TV and was a celeb they encouraged him to get an attitude, to demand rather than ask and to be as awful as they were, unfortunately for him, he took their advice. That was when his descent into oblivion started. It was them he was terrified of and, although he didn’t go into too much detail, what he left unsaid, Angela was able to fill in those horrifyingly painful blanks herself. He alluded to other things since he’d escaped from home and how he’d really screwed up elsewhere in his life. Again, specifics were left to her own imagination. Angela couldn’t understand how such a young boy could have so many troubles but as the story unfolded the reasons became apparent. The essentials were missing but it left his host in no doubt that her guest was the victim of some shocking and disturbing events. At one point his tears flowed and Angela comforted the poor boy hugging him through the worst of this emotional black spot. The tears had been real when Gordon realised just how completely abandoned and destitute he really was. He was so alone and broken that when the opportunity arose, clung to anyone who seemed to understand his situation. # Alas, the last people he had confided in had been only too pleased to find such an amiable ‘toy’ they could use and abuse. His celebrity had been a bonus as they kept him prisoner and sexually used and abused him for a few days. By the time they had finished, the boy that was already broken was just an empty shell who understood once and for all he was worthless. Their actions, together with all that had gone before, destroyed his spirit. The feeling of utter uselessness had driven him to that final decision; the only way to stop his suffering was to end it all. Angela was in tears herself by the time he’d finished explaining what had happened. She was both angry and sad at what the youngster had been through and railed against how terrible people were to take advantage of someone else’s suffering; especially such a defenceless young boy. So, his reasons for suicide were powerful and why he was in no rush to let anyone know where he was equally poignant. He was so very grateful to have someone, after so much pain, to actually care. Because of her kindness and concern in his darkest hour, he literally owed her his life. He wanted to disappear but, and this was down to Angela, he no longer wanted to kill himself. # As the story of his hateful family revealed more and more dysfunction, she began to feel very protective of this sad looking teenager. She still assumed he must be about the same age Joshua would have been had he lived, fourteen, but never got around to asking him his real age. She did ask if he’d thought about going to Social Services for help but he shrugged and said his mother always said that’s where they’d send him if he ever revealed anything about the family. In their house Social Services was regarded as the enemy and a place to be avoided; full of stress, horror and anxiety, staffed by hateful perverts and certainly more unpleasant than what he was already used to. The bullying family had certainly planted the notion he’d get no help from them. He had a deeper fear of Social Services than of his own appalling family. He said he was scared of what might happen if anyone knew he was still around and begged Angela not to tell anyone. That fear of being discovered and sent back to a life so abusive he shook with dread as he pleaded with her to keep his secret. He urgently wanted to become invisible so that to all intents and purposes he no longer existed. He wanted time to think and hopefully find some solution and perhaps start again… though exactly how he was to accomplish this he had no idea. However, he smiled when he looked deep into Angela’s eyes, as far as he was concerned she had lived up to her name because like an angel she’d rescued him. It was an emotional moment that wasn’t in the least insincere; it was an honest reaction to what had happened over the last twenty-four hours or so. She felt it as well. # There was a bond between them and it was getting mixed up in her mind. One second she could deal with this teenager with ease, knowing what was needed and what to do. The next moment, she only saw her son Joshua and desperately wanted to mother him and keep him safe. He had asked what she did for a living, so happily explained about her ‘little baby clothes shop’. The mention of ABDL stuff was left out of the conversation but she did allude to her ‘growing’ group of customers and how much she enjoyed the ‘fascinating’ world of babies. She didn’t want to go into any great explanation about living on her own but the observant little chap had noticed her wedding ring so simply confirmed that her husband had died. She didn’t enlighten him any further and wisely he realised it might be a prohibited area for discussion. However, that maternal feeling had been getting stronger the more time they spent chatting and foolishly she was getting comfortable with a ridiculous notion forming in her brain. An idea that was simply not practical or how things worked in the real world. Strangely, it was a feeling she’d had from the moment she’d coaxed him down from that bridge. When she thought about it, she’d already done things that were primarily, if unconsciously, aimed at ‘Terry’ being part of her family in some way or other. Although she couldn’t really keep him from a cruel world, every fibre of her body told her he needed protection and she felt almost compelled to be the one to do just that. # They talked for ages. Time didn’t seem to matter and ‘Terry’ was able to keep up his temporary façade simply because Angela saw no need to doubt or challenge him on anything he said. Over a hastily prepared meal he explained what he really wished for was a brand new start. He wished for a place where his family didn’t exist, where no one knew him and somewhere he felt safe. He looked at Angela with his huge innocent eyes and her heart melted. Despite the fact that she knew she shouldn’t be holding such thoughts, Angela wondered how easy it would be to grant that wish. To keep this scared boy in her protection. To keep him away from railway lines and that feeling of futility she’d observed when he hung nervously onto that bridge. This was not the act of an attention seeker; this was the last despairing act by someone who had come to the end of their reasoning. It was the final act of escape. Perhaps she could provide a better finale. # Eventually, the chat got less and less as tiredness crept in to their conversation. It was time for bed. Angela realised that she hadn’t checked in the nursery or made ‘Terry’ a bed for the night and was surprised that he’d already made up the inflatable mattress. “I wasn’t sure if… after last night’s, er, accident, that you’d let me stay another night” He looked shamefully at the ground. “I’m really sorry about that but, well, er, I couldn’t help it, I, er…” “Not to worry.” He was grateful she had interrupted his apology. It was difficult for him to admit that it wasn’t the first time to happen and also knew he couldn’t guarantee it wouldn’t happen again. He just hoped that he would be able to get to the toilet in time. She checked the bed was made up to her satisfaction. He’d piled all the clean and dry fleecy blankets he could find on top because they’d made him feel incredibly comfortable and strangely safe. “OK Terry,” he appeared at least to have the bedding sorted, although no doubt his brain would take a little longer to be equally as well organised. Now she could see he was organised in some way that made her feel sad. She wanted to think of him as a helpless toddler reliant on her for everything. She also wished she’d been able to use some of the items she’d brought home from work; the pack of disposables and the large plastic pants. In her mind she already saw his well-padded bottom snuggling down under the fleecy pale blue blanket but alas reality returned. Angela had no idea how she expected to get him to wear such items but that impulsiveness to bring them home in the first place made her think perhaps it was something he might need. As it turned out, the morning proved just that. # Part 5 A dream may inspire - so should never be ignored Dr Aaron Livitt (1900 – 1973) “Oh Josh… er, Terry.” Angela was aghast at the smell of pee and the fact that all the baby blankets were soaked and strewn in wet lumps around the inflatable mattress. ‘Terry’ was just coming round and had no real idea what was going on as nothing quite registered at that point. Judging by the state of the bedding her guest probably had a very disturbed night. He also must have pissed a couple of gallons around the place for everything to get so saturated. The warmth of the room only emphasised the smell but he seemed oblivious to what had happened. # He lay there all but naked wearing only his soaked and stinky underpants as Angela busied herself in drawing back the blinds and opening a window. A cool gust of wind agitated the air and sent a shiver briefly across the wet boy’s body. It was that cooling shock which woke him up to realise what he’d done. In remarkable quick succession of expressions - horror, confusion and sadness - crossed his face. He knew he was in trouble, thinking no one would put up with an adult pissing the bed. Seeing ‘Terry’ coming to terms with his damp situation Angela couldn’t help but think she already had the solution to the problem. “OK mister,” she picked up a few of the soaked items. “This isn’t going to happen again.” Despite herself she admonished him as if he was a toddler because, in her eyes, she thought of him as a young teenager not an adult. He didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, guilt let it pass. Everything was soaked but any excuse he hoped to come up with was a nonstarter because there wasn’t one he could offer to explain why this happened for a second time. She looked in his bleary, almost tearful eyes and saw only despondency as he tried to emerge from a rather deep and what had been to him at least a rather peaceful sleep. Indeed, the last two nights had proved wonderful for his ability to sleep without any anxious thoughts, stress or fear. So, when Angela hinted that precautions would be taken in future he simply accepted it. “Yer, ermm, sorry, I, er, ermmmmm, sorry.” His voice was feeble and filled with dejection. He’d slept with a warm glow making him feel safe and secure; he hadn’t worked out that maybe that ‘glow’ wasn’t just an internal feeling but a physical one as well. # He tried to think why he’d pissed himself again. Once could have been an accident but a second time just seemed laziness. There were no dreams he could remember that might have caused it, all he could remember was that as he slept he was no longer concerned about anything. Indeed, the room was at a pleasant temperature, the fleecy blankets cosy, the bouncy mattress comfortable; he’d slept in a haze of utter contentment. He was at a place, and more importantly, with someone who cared, so, after the year he’d had this was an unbelievable bonus. He didn’t want it to end by alienating the one person who’d stretched out a helping hand. # The open window allowing a cool breeze to circulate the room drew attention to ‘Terry’s’ soaked underwear; his limp penis damply outlined as the white discoloured material stuck against genitals and pubic hair. He felt guilty and tried to cover up but of course Angela had seen all there was to see and wasn’t impressed. Guilt turned to apprehension, he certainly didn’t want to leave this safe haven and find himself back out in a world he’d so recently wanted to depart. She may be an angel but… even angels must have a natural abhorrence of pissy people so realised, if he proved too much of a burden, that he couldn’t rely on her understanding to keep a place in the house. He nodded at the inferred changes, although she didn’t say what, as she picked up all the damp stuff. As she inspected one of the scrunched-up, wet fleecy sheets a little sigh escaped her lips. It wasn’t aimed at ‘Terry’ but he caught what that sound might suggest. In fact, she was merely remembering when she’d bought it - the day after she’d been told of her pregnancy and in a deliriously happy mood had seen it in a shop window and bought it on a whim. # Angela went to the bathroom and returned with a hand towel. She pointed to his groin indicating his underwear needed to join everything else in the wash. Feeling greatly embarrassed he sheepishly removed and handed them over. He could barely make eye contact he felt so small, stupid and babyish. Wetting again had literally dampened any of the confidence he was getting back. She left the room with a pile of washing and a raised eyebrow as he timidly held the small piece of fabric against his genitals. To Angela this image just confirmed once again what a shy, innocent and tragic little boy she had under her roof. The room temperature had certainly dropped a few degrees; this was partly due to the open window but mainly to the shame he was feeling. Of course, standing around naked didn’t help. He shivered and wondered if because of this incident he’d have to leave. His body shook at the thought, whilst his breathing became strained and his chest tightened. There was a sudden rush of fear because he was scared of being out in public again… he wasn’t ready. His head was filled with worry and unexpectedly his panic attack resulted in something else. His bladder contracted and a stream of warm golden piss flooded the towel pressed against his lower extremities. “Oh for fuck’s sake.” # He took a shower and hoped to feel better when finished. As he scrubbed away the debris of his wet night, and surreptitiously wrung out the freshly washed towel, he reviewed the conversation and thought that Angela’s words hadn’t actually meant he was being thrown out, which was a great relief. However, he also knew she rightly had some concerns and decided to comply with whatever was requested. He thought it only fair and besides, for the moment, he had no better plans and nowhere else to go. He realised he needed her to continue to care. When he returned to the nursery everything had been picked up. All that was left was the grey inflated plastic mattress, which he’d found surprisingly comfy to sleep on. The damp sheets and blankets had all been removed and the place was left looking more like a child’s nursery than it had appeared before. She’d also given the room a quick spray of air freshener, which certainly helped. # As if seeing it for the first time he really investigated the room. The paper on the walls, the soft pastel colours and the images of baby animals in nappies were all really quite endearing. He was suddenly jealous of their innocence, half of him wished he could turn back the clock but then remembered his childhood hadn’t been all that wonderful. However, those smiling, happy images made him wish for better times. He wondered about the unmade crib and whilst nosing around in the drawers and closet noticed baby clothes and toys. He took out and examined one of the small white onesies that again was incredibly soft but so tiny only a new baby would fit into. He wasn’t sure if they were for a particular infant, or items from her shop. # She hadn’t told him about her lost child although they had talked about her husband and ‘Terry’ thought that perhaps his Good Samaritan might be pleased to have company for a little while. Although she seemed happy and organised he had wondered if she might be a bit lonely to have taken him in so readily. However, as he dried himself down he deliberated if she had kids of her own. She hadn’t mentioned it but the nursery setting meant she had, or was thinking about, babies. He was still thinking of that when he looked around for his clothes. As he’d arrived at Angela’s home wearing only the clothes on his back, his choice of attire was limited. He still had his jeans and shirt piled on a chair where he’d dumped them the previous night. However, also set out on the dresser, next to his phone, keys and small pile of change, were the washed white knickers and PJ bottoms she’d given him the night he arrived. They were a lot more comfortable to wear around the house so slipped into them and, barefooted, made his way to the kitchen. # “Angela.” “Yes Terry.” “My er, the spare room, the er, nursery… is that for your baby or stuff from work?” Angela knew that this observation would come at some point but was conflicted about telling the truth. “Mostly items from the shop.” She decided on keeping the real reason to herself, even though some of that stuff had been around for fourteen years or more. “I keep some things to check details, quality, you know, and make reports back to the suppliers.” She wasn’t sure if he believed her but it sounded plausible. “What about the wall paper?” “Er, well, er, it was like that when I took this place on and I, well, I thought it looked cute so just haven’t got around to re-doing that room yet.” She smiled through her lie hoping it would be the end of that particular line of questions. It was. # “Look,” ‘Terry’ said sheepishly, “I’m so sorry about all the extra work I made for you last night. I don’t mind doing the washing myself, I don’t see why you should be inconvenienced. I mean, you took me in and, er, this is not the payment you probably expected.” Angela looked at him in a strange and irritated way. “I didn’t… and don’t expect any payment.” She seemed aggravated. “You needed help and I was pleased I could offer it and… and… there is no rush on this… when you feel able to, I’m hopeful you’ll get on with your young life in a happier frame of mind.” The words streamed from her mouth but it was apparent she was angry at the very suggestion of some kind of payment. “I’m sorry,” ‘Terry’ gulped at the gaffe he realised he’d made. “I didn’t mean that the way it came out.” He looked guiltily down at his bare feet. “I meant, erm, it was a poor way for me to repay your kindness by giving your more work… erm.. er... Oh, I’m sorry if it came out any other way.” Angela was pleased that he was a bit on the defensive because she hoped it would end the ‘nursery’ discussion. However, the main reason she was angry was that some kind of ‘payment’ had crossed her mind but probably not in a way ‘Terry’ would have thought. She instantly calmed down. “Of course sweetheart, I’m sorry I jumped down your throat.” She smiled an apology. “Of course you didn’t mean anything by it and you don’t have to worry. You can stay here until you are ready to move on. We need to get you that ‘new start’ you said you wanted.” She ran her hand down the chastised boy’s arm in a friendly manner. “Now… what would you like for breakfast?” # Part 6 Take your destiny out of the hands of others anon Angela’s house was bigger than something a single person might need. She and husband Joshua had fallen in love with its rural cuteness and proximity to the city: it seemed to have the best of both worlds. After his death, and the death of their child, she couldn’t bear to part with the only thing that linked them all together, so she stayed and her love for the place had increased with time. She couldn’t imagine living anywhere else and, thanks to the huge insurance pay out, she didn’t need to find anywhere smaller. That was partly why she never re-furnished the much hoped for nursery. It was that one contact between them all and she simply hadn’t wanted to change things. Joshua, her darling doctor husband, had loved decorating the room ready for their first child. He’d done it on whim just two days after he’d been told the news Angela was expecting, and only a week before he died so tragically. No, the room stayed as it was and how it should have been. Those sweet little animals wearing nappies were just typical of her hubby. He was thoughtful, loving and soppy; all the things that had made Angela fall for him in the first place. # The property was a large, three bedroom detached house at the bottom of a cul-de-sac. It had plenty of land around it and the large back garden led down to a fence that separated it from a rough piece of common land full of weeds and tall grass. Downstairs the house had a large kitchen that led through to a utility room and garage on one side, whilst the other had a nice sized lounge and a similar sized dining room. Upstairs was Angela’s en-suite main bedroom, a small box-room, another family bathroom and a further two similar sized bedrooms. One had the nursery, the other, which would have been the child’s play-area, was full of junk Angela hadn’t got around to sorting out or throwing away. # From the moment she saw the young man about to commit suicide Angela’s submerged maternal feelings had surfaced. She wasn’t totally aware at the time but there was no doubt about it, she was definitely thinking nurturing thoughts about her guest. With the revelations about his life she became even more motherly and just wanted to protect the boy from a world that had so cruelly dumped on him. At work she’d been able to keep any maternal feelings under control. Surrounded by happy, weepy, terrified mothers (and mothers-to-be) she saw it as her duty to be caring but not to drown in the entire baby and baby clothing industry. One of the things that stopped her getting trapped in that hormonal clique was her ‘other’ customers, the ones who had a different take on the baby business. She loved the idea of grown-ups dressing and acting as toddlers or attempting to stem the rush to adulthood of certain children who needed more time. There appeared to be many different reasons for the ABDL community (she now knew her customer’s desires had a title) to want a shop like hers and was pleased to be able to satisfy that need. The mail order side of it alone had blossomed from absolutely nothing into a very lucrative part of the enterprise and Angela was satisfied with all the new suppliers and customers it brought her into contact with. She was surprised at just how big that particular community actually was and intrigued by many of her client’s requests, whilst being fascinated by the alternative ‘babies’ and ‘toddlers’ she met in store. # As word spreads throughout the ‘community’ these gatherings became more and more popular. On those special Sundays mummies and daddies brought their ‘little ones’ out for this brief, but much needed, social meeting. Kids, teens, and middle aged men and women, dressed in a variety of juvenile attire and often very thick protection, would somehow all be happily playing together, whilst their ‘carers’ looked on; exchanging stories, advice, buying new clothes and planning other more specialist purchases. Graham ‘Daddy’ Griffin was a rich, powerful looking man with a very gentle way of speech. He had two young teen boys he dressed as twin toddlers who always looked so sweet and innocent together. In their matching little outfits they would play together whilst ‘Daddy’ shopped. Their bulky nappies only partly contained in tiny shiny nylon shorts as the cuffs of their plastic pants peaked out from the leg-holes whilst they careered around the place. He lavished toys, gifts and the cutest of cute baby style clothes on them, which, as far as Angela was concerned, made them simply adorable. Since Mr Griffin and his boys had first entered Everything4Baby Angela had thought them the cutest of cute ‘families’. Many of her other customers played their part and acted as kids but this seemed more real. In fact it was very real and it aroused her curiosity. In a quiet moment, when she asked him how he was able to keep them so young and dependent on him, he confided it was down to constant positive reinforcement of their toddler status. Also, encouragement that they were both very good boys, a rather wonderful subliminal audio file he’d developed over the years and, he whispered as if it was the biggest secret of them all, “A file of Blueline30”. This last piece of information stuck in her mind. She had no idea what it was or what it might refer to but the name stuck. # Joshua was wet through. It was a Sunday afternoon and mummy needed to attend to other business so unfortunately had to desert him for some time. She hated leaving her Sweetums alone at all but occasionally, especially as the company was going through a bit of transition, it just couldn’t be helped. He had plenty of things in his large playpen to keep him occupied but for the last hour and a half he’d been crying on and off because his nappy was full and uncomfortable. Mummy had put him in an extra-large disposable with several thick gel absorbency pads in the hope that it would hold him until her return. It almost had but his rather cute little butterfly onesie, with matching plastic pants had reached its absorbent limits. There were four snaps at its crotch to hold the onesie in place. Unfortunately, the two middle ones had popped under the strain so her little bundle of joy looked like he’d had a medical accident. The huge bloated nappy had squeezed out of the gap and made it look like some huge growth had appeared between his legs. The butterfly motif on his plastic pants looked none too happy at being put under such stress. He stood holding the bars searching for any sign of mummy - his baby coordination not allowing him any chance of escape. Meanwhile, the pet lip and snivelling sobs made him one very unhappy baby. The TV was running a cartoon channel and the radio was tuned to a children’s music station, it was hoped that between them and his toys they would keep her little boy entertained until she returned. A low moan escaped the little chap’s lips as he plopped down, exhausted from all his crying and standing, hardly noticing the squelch as he landed on his padded bottom. The sudden pressure on his bloated protection burst the final two snaps and releasing his onesie, which flew up to his chest, leaving the startled boy staring at his swollen plastic pants. He didn’t know what to do so snatched up Bunny Fluffytail and clutched her tightly. Worried about the loss of his mummy, being alone and seeking some kind of comfort, he pushed the stuffed animal’s ear into his mouth and sucked. He hadn’t noticed that his dum-dum was on a ribbon pinned to his onesie just inches away. However, Bun-Bun’s ear was a comfort and eventually he sunk into a sleepy doze with his head resting against the bars of the playpen. # As soon as Angela had left for work ‘Terry’ cleaned up his mess, shoved it in the washer and tumble dried all the bedding. He really hated the fact that he’d wet and promised himself it wouldn’t happen again. He also wanted Angela to note that he wasn’t leaving everything to her; he was quite prepared to pull his weight, if she would let him. He found the vacuum cleaner and went around all the rooms lost for a short while in the sucking up of dust and worrying about nothing else. He left Angela’s room, thinking it would be a bit disrespectful to enter uninvited but made a mental note to explain why he had not ventured in. The house wasn’t in bad order but it was obvious that Angela was a very busy woman and had very little time for intense housekeeping. ‘Terry’ was happy to do his bit, cleaning the kitchen, organising the utility room and even ironing some of the items once they were dry. It didn’t take him long and once he’d plumped up the cushions, was happy to just lounge around with nothing more taxing than decide which TV channel to watch. # Whilst her guest had that to decide, Angela was in the throes of starting to make some significant changes to her work life. She had resolved that ‘Terry’ was too precious to leave to the vagaries of chance. He had met with nothing but abuse and harm his entire existence and was determined, one way or another, to change that for him. She was angry that such a sweet natured teenager should have suffered so much in his young life. As it was an opportunity arose for her to find out a little more about this ABDL thing that was now occupying a great deal of her business. A supplier had sent an order to the shop instead of direct to the customer. It was a pair of matching shortalls that Daddy Griffin had ordered for his twin boys so Angela put in a call asking if he’d like her to send them on or, if he was in the vicinity, perhaps he’d like to call in. He said he’d pick them up that lunchtime and, he added flirtily, if she was available he’d like to take her to lunch. Needing information she coyly accepted his invitation and hoped this man would provide it. # Perhaps unsurprisingly Angela’s most recent dream had featured, yet again, baby Joshua except with the face and teenage build of ‘Terry’. The dream was bizarre because this amalgamation of two different people didn’t concern her. In fact, in the dream, baby ‘Terry’ crawling around dressed only as an infant had appeared the most natural thing in the world. Even friends who were visiting appeared to accept this large child and everyone loved the cute, loving way he did everything. She’d woken up with this dream very much at the forefront of her mind and, together with the ABDL stuff she’d learned, wondered just how feasible it would be to transform Terry into a dependent little baby. Of course, she was having internal arguments about this game-changing course of action, but still, when she eventually settled the quarrel in her head, it ended up with Terry being with her but not as a teenager. That maternal feeling, the idea of being a mother and having someone completely dependent on her, was very powerful. Logic escaped her as she wondered if her ABDL friends and acquaintances might be able to help. She had no real idea just what steps, if any, needed to be taken, though Mr Griffin’s earlier chat about his boys had firmly planted a seed. # Angela had been unable to find any reference to Blueline30 on the net, although had found a great deal about various tones, rhythms and hypnosis. She’d read that for many Adult Babies/Diaper Lovers (she quite liked the term ‘Diapers’ but wondered if there was perhaps an English version, maybe the TNLL, The Nappy Lovers League?) their only involvement was the wearing of nappies and other childish regalia. For others there was a deeper need which liked a mummy and daddy relationship, whilst for different reasons, some needed to be coerced into a regressed but happier state of mind. This final condition of returning a person to childhood really appealed to her. She wondered about using a similar strategy on Terry and perhaps letting him once and for all, escape from the rotten life that seemed to have engulfed him. # She had taken to ‘Terry’ the second she’d seen this distraught young boy contemplating ending his life. Angela remembered being swamped with concern and compassion, feelings that overwhelmed her to the point her unintended emotions took complete control. She hadn’t known the backstory then yet everything she saw in those initial few seconds screamed at her to look after this boy. What psychic power, what interference from God, what blessings from above had suddenly entered her thoughts, she had no idea. However, she knew instantly she had to protect this child. Unbeknown to both the seed for Gordon’s /Terry’s adoption and regression had been there from that very first sighting. Her soothing initial words, that first understanding touch and the deep desire to be loved by the seriously scared youth clinging to the railings and about to jump to his death, had been Kismet. Fate and fortune intertwined, their future forever interlocked. Although neither was aware of it, both parties needed something, someone in their lives. The stars had aligned and their destiny became one. Gordon didn’t know it but Angela instinctively knew her life was about to change. She had a vision of that future almost immediately, why or where these thoughts /ideas/desires came from was unknown but they had assailed her in several ways. Somehow she knew that this grubby young teenager was destined to be in her life for a long time. She didn’t exactly know how but intended to see it through and hoped that the reason would present itself eventually. # Over lunch Graham Griffin proved to be wonderful company. For the first time in many years Angela was able to relax in the presence of another man. Not that she’d been off-hand or terrified in the past, it was just that there was always a guilty feeling that she was somehow betraying her late husband by even speaking with another man. Graham was different. He was polite, respected boundaries, was playful in the way he addressed her and wasn’t in the least bit pushy, letting Angela lead the conversation. As the lunch progressed Graham (they were now on first name terms) was full of praise for how Angela had taken Everything4Baby and managed to develop it so well. He told her how much it was appreciated by the ‘community’ that she had made space for them to meet and how clever it was to hold that gathering in the shop – the latest baby ranges giving everyone new and exciting ideas. They valued the lengths she had gone to in developing new suppliers, fostering novel ideas, encouraging innovation in parallel with her main business, and in such diverse ways. He also made known that because of her meetings, others planned on having ABDL gatherings at their homes or premises. So the group was becoming even friendlier and more community spirited. Because of this, he tentatively asked if she herself had such preferences, then immediately apologised for being so forward and presumptive that it was something she would share with a relative stranger. # She flushed a bright red and again Graham apologised for being so invasive but she waved her hand to indicate he had no reason to express regret but confirmed she herself had no such desires. However, Angela decided to tell him a few things that she hoped would explain her current interest in all things ABDL but first asked if this smart debonair man wore nappies and such himself. His face split into a huge grin as he laughed out loud. “No, no, no… I love to see them on others and I can understand why some love to wear them but for myself, no.” He elucidated. “My interest is in my boys. When I first knew about them they were young tearaways heading for a rather gloomy existence. Their past had been horrendous and they’d been horribly scarred by their juvenile life… parents, (he shrugged and sighed) an uncaring and hostile environment. I wanted to change that.” This of course struck a chord with Angela. “I’d like to say I did it for the best of reasons but, in truth, they give me far more than I can give them.” He looked down at his empty plate. “I fear I’ve robbed them of growing up to be noisy, naughty, mistake-making, uncaring teenagers, growing into adulthood.” He looked Angela in the eyes. “I love my boys and would do anything for them but I can’t let them ever be anything but toddlers. I’d hate the world to crush them and I have no doubt that the direction they were going, and the choices they’d already made, that would have happened.” He gave a huge sigh. “I can prevent that so they can have a stress-free life of nappies and toys, playtime and fun for as long as I have the ability to give it to them.” He was surprised after such a confession that Angela wasn’t being judgemental. She’d seen how happy and loving the boys were when she had met them on previous occasions at those Sunday meetings. How keen they were to do as daddy said and how polite they were to everyone. They almost glowed with pride if daddy praised them, which he often did, and they would giggle and wriggle in a joyously boyish way before getting back to their play. Graham confessed further that when he’d put the boys in nappies at the very beginning he thought they looked so damn cute and innocent it was difficult seeing them in any other way. It became the prototype look, the one that he based all other decisions on. So, that’s how they were kept, reliant on ‘daddy’ to change and look after them and for them to remain unsophisticated - pure and infantile. # Angela was more than a bit surprised that her lunchtime companion should have spoken so openly about his boys, and yet she understood perfectly. Was this not the way she hoped to help Terry achieve his ambition of a new start? Was this not exactly the same scenario that might just lead to complete contentment on both his and her part? She was excited to know more. Part 7 To reach your peak, there are many steps to climb Mary Rutherford (1701-1754) Baby Joshua snuggled up to mummy’s bosom, he loved the way she held him tightly - it was such a warm embrace. He wriggled blissfully as he sucked his favourite drink, his mummy encouraging each enjoyable mouthful, saying what a good boy Little Joshi was. She’d pat his padded bottom and slide her hand over the silky vinyl admiring the soft but necessary bulk beneath. Joshua had proved to be a very wet boy who needed his protection especially when he was getting ready to go ‘night-night’. The double fabric nappies and soaker pads making sure her bundle of joy kept his bedding dry no matter how swamped he got whilst sleeping. He squirmed some more as he finished his drink and mummy lifted to burp him before returning her sweet baby back to her loving embrace. Joshua settled his head between mummy’s soft breasts and gurgled his pleasure. Angela slipped a large silicon dum-dum in and let him slowly drift off, which he nearly always did once his darling little tummy was full of milk. Mummy purred and gently rocked him, not quite believing that her life was now complete. His innocent unconditional love and total dependence on her may have been time consuming but she wouldn’t have it any other way. She loved everything about Baby Joshua; his baby talk, his baby clothes, his smiling face, the way his eyes lit up when she picked him up and his lack of any understanding apart from “Mummy”. She loved the way he giggled when tickled and changed. She found that he offered her so much more than she anticipated – he was such an adorable little boy. # “What is Bluefile30?” Angela queried. “I could find no reference to it online so feel it’s something I should know about but don’t.” “Ah. I see you’ve been doing some research.” Graham smiled. “That’s what I call it. It’s a neural inhibitor but the title is so damn technical I can never exactly remember it all. However, it comes to me in a glass file with a blue line down it and it is graduated into thirty doses.” He smiled again as if hoping this explained everything. “Thus Blueline30… you understand?” Angela nodded but still felt none the wiser. Graham could see her confusion. “Erm, let me try and explain.” He lowered his voice and Angela drew nearer to be able to hear his whispered tone. “This drug has the mechanism to stop certain actions and responses that say, you and I take for granted, from reaching the brain…er… in particular the pre-frontal cortex.” He looked to see if Angela was following his line of conversation. She was very interested even if she did find it all a bit difficult to follow. He explained some more about the technical and psychological as well as chemical and neurological reactions this drug offered but ended with the phrase that stuck in Angela’s mind. “In return it makes access to the amygdala area, the area that has more to do with childhood, open up and respond to very simple instruction.” She nodded sagely but inside her stomach had butterflies – was this the panacea? Was this the actual thing she needed to fulfil her nurturing desires? She was enthused and needed to know more. # “It has helped me, and I have to confess one or two others, in taking our ‘babies’ back to a simpler time. It regresses the mind, breaks down resistance and makes the subject far more acquiescent to suggestion. Thus, when used in conjunction with positive enforcement, certain deep subliminal words and sound waves, it releases various pleasure neurons which make the subject very, very happy.” Angela was captivated by the possibilities and suddenly saw a real opportunity opening up in front of her. She was excited at the prospect of what she’d be able to do and what the happy result would be for ‘Terry’. The new start he wanted looked like it was a distinct possibility. “Is it safe?” It was a question that Angela asked but wondered if she was all that bothered about the answer… and she felt slightly guilty that this negative thought had flashed through her brain. “Well, Andy and Jamie (his boys) have been on it for some time now. The doses are a lot smaller and less frequent and my only complaint is… they’re just too loving.” She nodded but wanted further clarification. “What did you mean by ‘it stops certain actions and responses you and I take for granted’?” Graham leaned in even further and whispered his response. “The plus side - the recipient is very loving but the most obvious and immediate reaction to the drug is it removes any control over the bladder... and a little later… the bowel.” He shrugged apologetically as if he was offering a warning to the downside of the treatment. “So, a supply of nappies and all sorts of other protection is needed from the start. Being well prepared from the very beginning is paramount. I’m used to it with my boys so it’s not a problem but at first I wasn’t expecting such instant and dramatic results.” His eyes lit up as they always appeared to do when he referenced his boys. He grinned. “They constantly want to be held, hugged, kissed… and changed… I never get a moment’s peace.” He let out a huge belly laugh. “But I wouldn’t have it any other way… they give me a life that I love and I love my boys.” # Angela’s mind was buzzing with all this information - the opportunities and possibilities that had suddenly presented themselves. She had confided in Graham that she could do with some Blueline30 because of an errant nephew who was getting way out of hand. She didn’t go into too much detail but flippantly told him that it seemed a wonderful ‘cure all’ to such a problem. The boy had been a wonderful and beautiful baby, it was a shame he couldn’t be returned to such a state. Angela schemed a little by painting this ‘nephew’ in similar colours to Graham’s own boys – on a downward slope heading for a criminal future etc etc. She made it sound like unfortunately nothing could be done for him as he was probably too far down that road to self-oblivion. Graham had sympathy with the situation and offered (as Angela hoped he would) to get a file and bring it in the following day when he’d have the boys with him. She thanked him but tried to deflect him from thinking it was for her use by wondered if her ‘sister’ would go along with such treatment. However, she added, it might be worth a try. # Despite the excitement that was bubbling inside her about such a prospect she changed the subject and asked where the boys were. Apparently Graham’s sister was looking after them. They called her Nanny and she took as much joy from their childish ways as their daddy. “What a fantastic idea… to have a nanny… that must be such a help?” Angela was now forever on a quest for more and more knowledge. “Yes, yes it is.” He looked at his watch. “I’m sorry Angela but, help or no help, I need to collect my boys… and no doubt you need to return to the shop.” “Good heaven’s… is that the time?” She picked up her things and handed the package of coveralls to Graham. “I’m sure Jamie and Andy will look delightful in these… I look forward to seeing them… sometime.” They parted with a smile, a shake of hands and a promise that he’d return the following day. # Later that evening when she arrived home her mind was full of all manner of plans. She had already spoken to some of her suppliers and got quotes and given instruction for new specialised items to be delivered to her home. Angela could see the future from her perspective and was eager to get things underway. She was pleased to see that Terry had hoovered and tidied the place up a bit and that he had started preparing a meal for them both. “You shouldn’t have gone to such trouble Terry… but thank you… it is appreciated.” He was delighted he’d been able to please her. “No trouble at all, however, I didn’t vacuum your bedroom, erm, sorry but, I, er, thought it a bit presumptuous to enter your space. She smiled at his respectful manner and again thanked him for his thoughtfulness. The fact that such hesitation to do anything that might upset her was also pleasing to her plans. The other gratifying thing was – he was only dressed in her floral pyjama pants and a t-shirt, which simply emphasised his adolescent quality. Whilst he continued preparing the meal Angela went upstairs to change out of her clothes and to put on something a little more comfortable. Before she did she inspected the nursery and saw how tidy he’d made it and even how comfy the inflatable looked with its clean and fresh bedding nicely laid out. However, she was now full of ideas so before venturing back downstairs to join Terry for the meal she lay out a pair of semi-transparent plastic pants and a disposable on top of his bed. She wasn’t going to insist he wear them but hoped that he would feel compelled into doing so if she could make him feel guilty about wetting before they retired for the evening. # The meal was a pasta dish that Terry had cobbled together using a can of soup, and a mixture of ham, cheese and a few mixed herbs to make the sauce. Angela was impressed that such a young boy (she just couldn’t see him as a young man) had such culinary skills. There was a huge amount and perhaps surprisingly delicious, she was impressed that he was being so helpful. They sat and chatted for a while before she excused herself to do some work on her laptop and left him to watch TV on his own. She spent a couple of hours catching up and responding to email and other queries and was overjoyed to get a message from a firm that said they had the item she’d requested in stock. Delivery and erection could be made in 24 hours if desired and that the other items would take approximately four days. She was pretty pleased with the efficiency of this particular supplier but she had given him a great deal of business over the past few years. # Later, she returned with a hot drink for them both and they settled in front of the TV for a drama and the late news. However, once he’d finished it, and it was time to retire, she wondered if perhaps having tea so close to bed time had been a good idea. It was a very obvious hint but she didn’t exactly say the words about him not soaking the bed. However, she did imply that there were precautions left out should he want to avail himself of them. With that she excused herself, wished him a goodnight and climbed the stairs leaving Terry to contemplate what had just been said. He had no inkling as to what exactly those precautions might be so shrugged, took the empty cups into the kitchen, and washed them before calling it a day. He was astonished to see what Angela had left out. Under normal circumstances he’d have rebelled against such babyish items, even though they were the correct size for him. He had wet the bed twice and almost convinced himself he wouldn’t do it again but still there was a nagging doubt whether he’d succeed. However, the resentment that such items instilled brought on flashbacks to when his older brothers and sister made him wear nappies for their own amusement. # From a very early age they had used the fact that he was the youngest, and therefore most compliant, to entertain them by making him wet his pants. He was late to be potty trained and that seemed the excuse to continue his embarrassment. It wasn’t always his fault, often, as he slept, they would piss on him so that it looked like he’d pissed himself during the night. His mother, unaware of the truth (she wouldn’t believe her youngest son’s excuses over the united voices of her other children), so insisted he wore a nappy until she was sure he wouldn’t wet again. His siblings loved to humiliate him in this way and made sure everyone knew what he was wearing, often pulling his shorts or jeans down to reveal the cumbersome infantile fabric. The abuse lasted until he was thirteen, and a couple of times since then, but his family never tired of this particular joke. However much he hated the way he’d been treated in the past he couldn’t really blame Angela’s solution - wet disposable-versus-wet bedding - it seemed a simple choice. Reluctantly he saw he had no real option, if he wet again he dreaded being thrown out and the smell in the nursey was getting far too obvious. Grudgingly he taped himself into the well-padded disposable. It wasn’t the first time he’d had to do it but he’d hoped it would be the last. There was no mirror to check it was fitted correctly but it did feel tight on his hips. The misty vinyl pants were ample enough to cover his nappy and as he climbed under the fleecy blankets he had a happier memory. The last time he’d worn such an item it resulted in him winning a quarter of a million. He snuggled down with a smile on his face. # To begin with he felt most uncomfortable. His mind raced as thoughts of his family who’d stolen and spent every penny he’d earned, without so much as a thought for him, both angered and left him distraught. He’d become the ‘money cow’ (that’s what his eldest brother had nicknamed him) delivering money and being milked of it. The rest of them just used his name to get things and they abused other people in doing so. Many of the things that he was accused of doing were a result of his money-grabbing, attitude-wielding scumbag of a family but he got the blame. It was them who turned the public against him and it was they who had eventually killed the golden goose. The heat from the nappy and the frustration he felt made him boil with resentment. He tossed and turned, scratched and itched, he was sure he’d never sleep with all the thick, hot fabric and the diaphanous plastic pants surrounding his groin. However, like most teenage boys he soon found a way to help relax. With a hand inside his nappy it didn’t take long to get the release needed and settle down to what he hoped would be another wonderful night’s sleep. Whereas previously he’d been able to drop off without the slightest trouble, now his mind was working on making sure he didn’t wet. He had a fitful night, constantly waking up and being relieved, when he shoved his hand down the front of the protection to find he was dry… if just a bit sticky. This happened a few times, the last being just as the light from behind the curtains indicated that dawn had almost arrived. He was part dozing and part awake but pleased that he’d managed to get through the night with no accidents. Stroking the front of his lustrous pants his mind was relaxed as he slowly drifted off back to sleep. # Angela came into Terry’s room and was pleased that there wasn’t that tell-tale smell of urine that had been so obvious on previous occasions. She could tell he was still fast asleep but, because the blankets had fallen off the bed, happy to discover that he was wearing the protection she’d left out. She also noticed that the semi-transparent pants were bulging quite considerably which indicated the disposable had served its purpose. There was something sweet and childlike as she watched the slow rise and fall of his breathing. He squirmed slightly and his plastic pants gave off that rather telling, if muted, rustling sound, the bright blue indicator strips could be seen through the translucent material and his lips were shiny with dribble as he turned to face her. She didn’t want to break the spell but as she had to go to work and needed to set a couple of other ideas of hers in motion had to wake him. # Calling his name she gently shook him awake. “Terry, Terry… Terry, wake up love there’s something I need to ask you.” Slowly his eyes focused and he was aware of Angela’s smiling face in front of him. “Sorry to wake you up, I just wondered, if you’re up for it, and things aren’t too heavy… if you could do something for me?” He lazily stretched and noticed the blanket had fallen away and he was lying there wearing only a nappy and plastic pants. He made a scramble for the blanket to try and cover up but shamefacedly realised that Angela would have noticed that his disposable was expanded and soaked. She saw the embarrassment add colour to his skin. She smiled encouragingly. “Oh Terry, don’t worry, it’s better to use the disposable than have everything else sopping wet.” Her kind words didn’t really lift the gloom that he was feeling. However, he tried to respond to her earlier question. “What is it you want me to do?” “Oh yes, I think we need to make some changes to your room…” He noticed she had said “Your room” “So, if you can, and stuff isn’t too heavy, could you take the crib down to the garage and then, all the boxes in the other bedroom room need to be cleared out. If you could store them down there as well, that would be terrific.” Absentmindedly his hand stroked the front of his bloated diaphanous plastic pants as he listened to her request. Angela noticed, or maybe read into this particular scene, that his sodden nappy and slick vinyl pants were the focus of his attention in such a distracted way. There was something very innocuous about it all, as if he didn’t really mind that much. “I’m not sure you’ll be able to manage it all but any help you can give would be most appreciated. Leave what you can’t carry and perhaps this evening we can organise its removal together?” “Sure. I’ll do what I can.” He gave her a weak smile and hoped she’d leave ‘his room’ so he could be embarrassed on his own. # Part 8 Don't grow up, it's a trap! Peter Pan After he’d heard the door bang shut and car drive off Gordon lay on the bed and ran his hand over his bloated night time protection. There was no denying that it had done its job perfectly well but there was still a slight nagging resentment at the back of his mind - Christ he was twenty years old and shouldn’t be wetting his pants at all. However, he was pleased he’d made the decision to wear the disposable because he was sure Angela wouldn’t put up with any more soaked bedding. He lay there thinking of her words “Your room” and began to relax a little… that seemed very positive. He had no idea why he was wetting at night but whilst he did… perhaps wearing a nappy to sleep in was not a bad price to pay for a roof over his head and a kind lady who was doing her best for him? As his thoughts played with the possibilities his hand distractedly played with the soft silky mound; it was curiously sexy, childish and comforting and he enjoyed the sensation. He knew it was still fairly early so rolled over, pulled the fleecy blankets back over and drifted back to sleep. His dream was almost instant and found himself in a world where he wore a nappy and everyone was smiling. There was no shock or ridicule, everyone seemed pleased to see him and admired his cute colourful protection. This was a world without his family, the press, the trolls on social media… it was a very happy place to be. He was smiling a lot and, until he came to stay with Angela, it was something he hadn’t enjoyed doing for quite some time. # As mummy led him out Joshua was alarmed to find two others in his playpen. They were both smiling boys who were dressed like him - thick nappies, plastic pants and white cotton t-shirts with huge colourful but different dinosaurs printed on the front. At first he was a bit scared of these newcomers but one of them offered him a small but cute looking “dinoroar” (as the new boy called it) and then made him smile behind his dummy when he started dancing and ‘singing’ and pulling faces pretending to be the fierce creature. Joshi wasn’t sure but then the other started crawling around growling, soon all three were holding animals and making whatever noises they thought appropriate. Although the other two boys had a much better vocabulary than Joshi, they seemed more than happy to join with the youngest member of their tight little pack in just making noise. Mummy and Daddy looked on, happy that this first meeting hadn’t been the problem they thought it might be. The babies hugged and swayed whilst having a conversation that the two adults couldn’t understand but which the little kids did. Gibberish babble soon had the juvenile trio deep in playtime, where the newness of the meeting had been immediately forgotten. The huge plastic area of his playpen crinkled and squeaked, as they squealed and screeched, in a joyful fantasy of their own making. # Gordon woke up from his pleasant dream to find his nappy expanded to capacity. This time he actually remembered the moment just before waking up when he’d voluntarily peed, enjoying the warming sensation that followed. He couldn’t understand why it had given his so much pleasure. He threw back the covers and, despite being only slightly annoyed that he’d done what he’d done, was glad that nothing else was wet. He got to his feet and was amazed just how much his disposable held because it felt so big and heavy hanging in his glossy plastic pants. He was a bit thrown by his emotional state, whereas, only yesterday wetting the bed had caused him great concern, today, with it all contained, he felt bizarrely elated. Standing contemplating this turn of events he ran his hands over the shiny plastic and realised it was they and they alone that was keeping everything in. He wiggled his hips - the weighty bulk providing a peculiar buzz. He began to dread taking them off in case his piss just flooded out everywhere. Also, and perhaps inexplicably, he didn’t want to take them off. His mind raced to find some kind of rationalisation because he knew he should be horrified; had his family’s past exploits schooled him into believing this was acceptable or was he simply relieved that he hadn’t wet the bed and such a reprieve was showing up in this odd way? He swayed again, the morning sunlight catching his straining shiny plastic pants and for a moment made them glow – it looked like his groin was encased in polished silver. # Angela was full of plans. She couldn’t wait for Graham to arrive but in the meantime, in between serving her eager mums-to-be, managed to organise the delivery of her latest project. She hoped Terry would be able to move most of the stuff from his room and the spare room because she had big plans for both areas. Two young boys dressed in junior school uniforms were her first indication that Graham had arrived. Excitedly, the two giddy kids, looking well-turned-out in the uniforms of an independent school over in the next city – grey shirt and shorts, purple and grey tie and purple blazers, greeted her with a hug. She was just as pleased to see them as they were her and handed them both a lollipop, which she kept for just such occasions. “Tank yew Miss,” they chorused. As the boys hugged Angela she could hear the crinkle of plastic pants and could see the thick outline of their protection filling out their stylish little grey corduroy shorts. As daddy entered the shop she patted their bottoms and pointed them towards the latest arrivals in the toy section. “Morning Angela,” he beamed. “Morning Graham, nice to see Andy and Jamie looking so smart… are they going somewhere special?” “They’re visiting friends a little later but were very excited when I told them they were coming to see you first… you seem to have been a great hit with them.” “Oh, I hope so; they’re both very sweet boys.” # She was desperate to know if he’d brought the Blueline30 but was content to go along with the pleasantries first. Graham was a very easy man to talk to and even some of the other lady customers turned their heads to admire this smart and dignified man with two young children in tow. They may have been a little bigger than what you’d expect of junior schoolboys but the uniform was quite prestigious because this high-class learning establishment was well known at being sticklers for wearing the correct uniform at all times. The private school’s illustrious status also indicated that the wearers of such a uniform came from a very well to do family of privilege and money. To Graham this was just another form of camouflage to keep people from asking too many questions. Both boys were actually teenagers but they behaved and had the mental and verbal capacity of toddlers, which was how their daddy liked to keep them. So he’d adapted several outfits that the boys could wear in public that wouldn’t draw too many searching questions; schoolboys, cub scouts, football and other sports strips. Although he could quite easily have dressed them ‘age appropriately’ he was of the opinion that they would have trouble with their peers and that it would only add confusion to their innocent demeanour. Wearing childish clothing may have led to ridicule from their peers, though in fact it just made these older children not want to be involved with such ‘babies’, so they kept their distance. The boys didn’t know any different, like all toddlers, they wore whatever daddy dressed them in. As long as they didn’t have to answer questions things were OK. However, they’d been instructed that if anyone spoke to them they had to run and find daddy immediately. So far this little deception had worked fairly well. # Back at the house and Gordon was still dressed in his night time protection but had already cleared the crib and other bits and pieces from his room down to the garage. He enjoyed being busy, as well, bizarrely, the feeling his ballooning nappy was giving him. Quite a few times he’d stop and run his hands over the distended plastic mass and shiver with delight at this slippery marvel. The other room was full of boxes, cases, trunks and an assortment of old clothing. Still, he’d been asked to empty the entire room so just got on with Angela’s request. He struggled with a few of the weightier items but was determined to have the job done before Angela returned from work. He was also wondering just what her plans were for both rooms. He’d taken her “Your room” as proof that he wasn’t going to be kicked out any time soon, although why he thought he’d become a permanent fixture he wasn’t sure. The thing was, in just a very short time he’d come to rely on Angela as a ‘mother’ figure. It was true that his first thought was that she maybe wanted some kind of ‘toyboy’ but her approach towards care and understanding had definitely been more maternal than carnal. He’d dismissed the sex side of things pretty rapidly because of the way she’d shot him down when he spoke of ‘payment’. However, she had said that once he was on a more even keel, and felt he could sort out his problems, he would no doubt be on his way. This was the last thing he wanted. He definitely didn’t want to go anywhere and would do all he could to stay under such a caring person’s roof because quite simply – he felt both safe and loved. Meanwhile, as he looked around the now empty second bedroom he hoped that one of the rooms would include a more permanent bed for him. He let his mind wonder as to how he’d like ‘his room’ decorated and the bedding he’d choose… He had no idea what Angela had in store for him. # Quite some time before Terry arrived in Angela’s life the ABDL side of the business was already doing very well. The mail order had grown from nothing to quite a thriving little industry in its own right. However, it was the variety of people and interested parties this lifestyle brought into Angela’s sphere she liked the most. It was different, it was a little spooky, it was loving, it was cute but occasionally it was scarily innovative. Angela had become obsessed with how Andy and Jamie acted. They weren’t ABDL people, they were regressed teenagers who were kept as toddlers for their own good, well, for their daddy’s good actually, but she didn’t see anything wrong with that. All she saw was two big kids enjoying a carefree life full of love and concern. They wanted for nothing and in Graham they had a ‘daddy’ who would move Heaven and Earth for their happiness. Of course, the greater part of her ABDL customers were nothing like these two boys. They were grown-ups with certain childish desires but who in the main operated as grown-ups the majority of the time. However, her plan was to have Terry the same way Graham had his boys. This desire on her part had come to her very quickly once she had Terry in her home. It appeared that in just a couple of days, after the initial normal response to a scared and suicidal teenager, Angela, armed with what just could be done to people like Andy and Jamie, had set herself on an innovative course of her own. Terry needed love and by the sound of things, hadn’t received much of that so far in his life. Angela wanted to change his circumstances, alter his references, obliterate the negative from his past and let him experience unreserved love from the very beginning… his beginning… his new start. # Graham passed a small package over to her and, keeping his voice low, reminded her that it was important that the dose shouldn’t be exceeded. “An overdose could prove very problematic, you might never get your nephew back, and he’d be forever lost as an incontinent, needy juvenile.” Angela nodded that she understood. An email the previous night explaining Blueline30’s effects and how it needed to be administered with care had proved most interesting reading. He also gave her a copy of his own subliminal audio file to help in his conditioning. “Play this to him as often as you can and have it playing when he goes to sleep. You might find that after the first dose he will be easier to control and will respond more quickly to your suggestions if his mind already thinks a certain way” “You mean more childish?” Graham nodded. Angela didn’t know if Graham had already sussed that the drug was for her personal project but he never questioned her motives. In many ways Graham and Angela were very much alike; they had tons of love to give but had been deprived of that outlet for one reason or another. She had a great deal of time for both him and his boys. # Gordon was sweating profusely. He’d managed to clear everything out of the spare bedroom and stack it neatly (even if he did say so himself) in the garage. He let out a sigh of contentment at a job well done. It was 2pm and he still wore his soaked nappy, he hadn’t bothered to get changed thinking that as there was no one else around he didn’t need to. However, he was beginning to itch a little and thought it time to take a shower and change into some daytime clothes. Once he’d stripped he felt strangely naked without his full nappy. That thickness and silky outer skin had captivated him all morning and now suffering its loss wriggled distractedly under the warming jets. Perhaps he was just realising how heavy it had become and relieved now he’d discarded the weight. However, his thoughts were not on what he was going to wear once out of the shower but looking forward to hopefully having to wear his night time protection again. Angela had noticed the fact that he was wet so he did a little dance of pleasure when he thought she would insist he stuck to wearing protection later on. He checked his bottom and groin and could see that it was all looking a little redder than it should. He searched in the cabinet and found some moisturising cream and some talc and spread them around the glowing parts before putting on his underwear and the pyjama bottoms. His t-shirt barely came down to the top but he felt comfortable padding around barefoot exactly as he was. He even planned on making a special meal for when Angela got home. # Things were moving at a rapid pace. In such a short space of time Angela had made decisions, come to conclusions and put her plans into place to make sure Terry would have his new start. She was determined that he would know love from the very first moment and that that love was constant and unwavering. His new start would be just that; a brand new start from the very beginning. He’d know the love only a mother can give so she needed him to be totally reliant on her for everything. A teenage boy was fairly independent and Terry had been so far, even if it had all got too much for him. She would take him back to a new childhood and away from any grown up worries. She would make sure he got his new start and, armed with the file of Blueline30, couldn’t wait to get the process underway. As Angela drove home she was feeling well equipped; she already had the nappies, disposables, vinyl pants and suitable clothing for her ‘Little Baby Boy’ organised in the boot of her car. The following day the crib she ordered would arrive so that would be a very good starting point. She also had workmen planned to construct the nursery and then build the playroom – her new baby would have plenty of space for fun. # Later, after another pretty successful meal, as they sat watching the final news story of the night something happened that made Angela look at Terry in a most disbelieving way. # Part 9 Change me not the child, his purity is divine Rev Llewelyn Farnsby (1873 – 1952) “Concern has been raised over the whereabouts of former reality TV star Gordon Littlewood after a disturbing video has been uploaded onto social media.” There then followed the newsreader giving a potted analysis of his career featuring a montage of clips of Gordon’s time on ‘There and Then - Here and Now’ and a series of unedifying headlines about his downfall in the public consciousness. “The recently released video shows twenty year-old Mr Littlewood being abused by several men...” Angela looked at Terry in complete disbelief. How come this schoolboy was being described as a twenty year-old former TV personality? She was shocked but not as shocked as Terry who looked both sad and terrified as tears streamed down his cheeks. The newsreader continued. “…whilst his anxious family revealed there has been no contact with the former television personality for several weeks...” A further montage of photographs, including one of him dressed as a baby on the show continued. “His distressed family are worried that he may have been kidnapped, although no ransom has yet been received.” There was then a short but tearful interview with his mother who, fearing the loss of her youngest son was in a highly emotional state. “The police are continuing their investigation but anyone knowing the whereabouts of Gordon Littlewood should notify the police immediately.” # A stunned silence followed. # “What the hell was all that about?” Angela was very confused. “Terry, what is going on?” “Sorry, Sorry, Sorry” Terry’s apology could hardly be heard. His head was spinning out of control as his body simply submerged itself in anguish. He felt his life collapsing in on him and the wail of misery couldn’t be contained. Although Angela was mystified by the news story she’d just witnessed, there was a young boy next to her crying his eyes out and in desperate need of some kind of solace. She pulled him into an embrace and stroked his hair. Sorrow wracked his body and, in between huge gulps for air, all he could mumble was the word “sorry”. Even though she’d just heard that the little innocent boy she comforted was a television star and twenty years old, she found it hard to equate the two. Terry was a sweet boy, whereas Gordon, according to the news reports, was a vile young man. # Angela held Terry tightly until the sobbing lessened. Eventually he couldn’t put off his defence much longer. “I’m so sorry Angela. I’ve been trying to avoid my past for ages now… erm… I’m sorry I lied to you but I, er, thought, um, if you knew who I was, erm….” The words dried up as emotion got the better of him and he hugged her and wept some more. There was no denying that for Terry, the comfort of Angela’s warm embrace, made him feel safe though he was unsure just what this news would mean. Probably that he’d be on his way very soon, but whilst he could he wanted her to know how much her kindness was valued. Angela decided to stay silent until he’d said his piece. The Blueline30 that was just inches away in her handbag would have to wait now that a rather large spanner had been thrown into the works. The word ‘Sorry’ was mumbled in between Terry’s sniffs and blubbing. It gave her time to think. # In due course Terry was able to pull himself together and explain what she’d just seen in the news report. Yes, he had been on a TV reality show. He had won a quarter of a million and his family had taken it all. His mother insisting that his eldest brother looked after his finances, whilst the rest of them would be employed in other ways. He described the relief he felt whilst in the TV house away from his family, a few weeks of total bliss. The tasks they had to perform and the humiliation designed for the titillation of viewers was as of nothing compared to his constant violation at home. Once he’d won the show his family took full advantage and, he pleaded his innocence with Angela, that most of the bad press was as a result of his rotten family using his celebrity. Angela listened without asking questions. He looked so small and scared and despite everything, she could still only see him as a frightened and suicidal little boy - the fact that he was dressed in such a kiddie way; barefoot, floral pyjama bottoms and t-shirt only added to her concern. # He explained the video that had been uploaded and had caused the concern… and yes that was his mother showing how emotional she was about the situation and with a sniff added. “She should get an Oscar for that ‘caring’ performance.” He clarified that at his most depressed he fell in with a group who had recognised him and offered to help. However, all they were interested in was having ‘fun’ with this dejected celebrity so used and abused him in ways he’d really rather not talk about. Angela nodded, seeing how much pain he was in just telling the absolute minimum, she knew how bad it must have been. “I’d been walking the streets for a couple of days since they let me go… until you found me.” He looked at her. “I’m really sorry Angela but your kindness was the first time someone actually cared about me, not knowing who I was… it was fantastic… and I worried that, er, if you found out you’d like me less.” # Terry spoke a great deal about how much, in just the few days he’d known her, he saw there were kindness, empathy and understanding in a world which he’d been keen to leave. He told her that had she not turned up when she did, he would have jumped simply because he had nothing to live for. At the end of his story Angela knew more, understood more and didn’t blame Terry for doing and saying what he had. She wanted to look out for this sad young man and all that he’d described tugged even more on her heartstrings. His life had been rotten, it needed a drastic change, she was more determined than ever to give him the new start he so craved. Finally she looked him straight in the eyes. “OK Terry, er, Gordon, er, Mr Littlewood there is only one thing I need to know.” Terry looked scared but knew this moment was coming, the moment when he’d be kicked out and he’d have to sort out his own life without the influence of his guardian angel. “Do you still want a new start?” This wasn’t the question he was expecting and she’d asked it in such a quiet enquiring manner, not an ultimatum or in anger, it was more like a secret request. He was pleased and his heart skipped a couple of beats as he thought of a future… a future he was unsure of but at least he was going to get help from Angela in achieving it. He was happy. “Yes, that’s exactly what I want.” “Good,” Angela smiled. # The Blueline30 stayed in her bag. She had planned to administer the first dose in the final drink of the night. For the moment that had to be put on temporary hold as Angela thought about a course of action. “You’ll never get a new start if the police are looking for you so… I suggest you let them know you are safe…” “No, no.” Terry became a little agitated. “They’ll insist that my family gets involved and I don’t want that to happen…” “I realise that.” Angela was being very reassuring. She’d surprised herself with how quickly she came up with what she hoped would be a solution but first wanted to sleep on it, toss the idea around before revealing it to Terry. “You don’t have to worry Ter, er, Gord, er… no, you don’t have to worry. Trust me. I’ll be with you every step of the way and I won’t let your family, or the police, take you away.” It was silly really. He was actually over the legal age and could do what he liked. However, Angela still saw him as a little boy and the grateful look on his cherubic face didn’t detract from that image. Terry looked positively relieved at her comforting words. However, I think we need to sleep on it so… time for bed.” # She’d already laid out another disposable and a pair of pale blue plastic pants on his bed and whilst there had picked up Terry’s useless phone and hoped to get it to work. He was happy to see the protection and this time there was no resentment as he taped himself in and pulled on the sleek cover. Smoothing them against his groin he gave a huge sigh; one of relief, mixed with one of pleasure. He climbed under the fleecy blankets and bounced around a little on the inflatable bed as he got comfortable. Terry was a little more relaxed now he thought Angela was on his side and determined to help in some way. She popped her head around the door. “Terry, you’ve been through a lot so… I have this relaxing music I use if I get agitated or too many thoughts are rushing around in my head. I find it helps give me a good night’s sleep.” She plugged in the player and switched it on without Terry saying much but nodded his approval. Graham Griffin’s audio file started low. “I’m sure you’ll find it as beneficial as… well… it’s designed to remove nightmares and fill your head with relaxed thoughts as the gentle sounds register in your subconscious.” She said this in a rather airy, light-hearted, dismissive way as if she didn’t quite believe its qualities herself, but she was acting. She really didn’t need to go into any explanation, Terry was already very comfortable under his blankets and his smooth, slippery protection made him wriggle with delight. “Good night Terry, sleep well.” The door closed and the soothing tones and soft waves crashing against a beach added a calm and reassuring ambience to the darkened room. He fell asleep not knowing that although his nappy was soon to become a permanent thing; his days of sleeping on an inflatable bed were numbered. Meanwhile, his head was filled with suggestions and words of encouragement: He was very lucky, his mummy loved him, it was OK to wet his nappy, he was a very good boy. These thoughts circled his mind but the music was so appealing and relaxing it all made sense. # Angela’s workmen arrived early to make a start on the alterations to the bedrooms. Terry had only just woken up when he heard the knock on the door but didn’t know what was happening. Angela installed the workers in the spare room before looking in on Terry who was up and wondering what was going on. “Sorry about the noise. The, er, builders have arrived.” She said by way of explanation. Despite him standing dressed only in his night time protection, which didn’t appear to worry him at all, or that Angela could once again see he had filled his bloated nappy; he was more concerned with what was going on. He looked anxious again. “Sorry Terry, I was hoping to keep it a secret but, you know; now there’s little point in keeping it from you. The men are here to fix the spare room into a place more suited to your needs. A proper place to sleep and some space for… er… yourself.” Terry’s eyes lit up in appreciation. “Oh mum… er… Angela, thank you, thank you… how… fantast…” He rushed up to her and hugged tightly. “That’s so nice.” He weakly whispered… again overcome with emotion. She patted his soaked nappy. She liked this intimacy and loved the feel of his soft and slippery protection. He, also enjoying the situation, held her for quite some time. There was a warmth and understanding in her that Terry craved. Ever since that first touch, when she guided him down from the bridge, he’d desired her kindness and approval. Never had he been a recipient of such natural affection and in truth thought he was both lucky but undeserving. He didn’t want anything to change that dynamic… and now he was getting his own room, the signs were for an auspicious future. Angela broke into his thoughts. “It’s a nice day. The men don’t want us under their feet, so why don’t we get to work on making sure the police are no longer searching, or people worried, about you?” # As the workforce got stuck in redecorating, laying new carpet and building a large crib and playpen Angela guided Terry out into the back field to make their little video. She’d taken Terry’s phone and recharged it hoping that was all it needed to make it work; she was pleased to see it operated just fine once the battery was full. Angela had also spent the night doing her own research on Gordon (Little) Littlewood and was amazed at just how famous he was… once was. She was appalled at some of his antics and laughed at some of the stuff reported he’d done on the reality show. Yes his small stature and baby looks had certainly helped make him a winner - shame that it hadn’t lasted. # “Do you still have access to your Facebook page?” Terry wondered why she was asking such a question. “I think so, I haven’t been on for such a long time, I was getting way too many nasty comment I stopped using it.” “I understand that but, do you still have access?” He still didn’t completely understand. “Look, what we need to do is for you to make a little movie using your phone camera. You need to tell everyone that you are sorry that you’ve caused such a worry but that you’ve been trying to avoid being in the public eye. You’ve been depressed but now you’ve met up with some people on the same wavelength as you so are happy leaving the limelight to those who want it.” He was beaming from ear to ear. “Does this make sense?” “Angela, that’s brilliant… I can say what I like. Maybe emphasise I don’t want to waste the police’s precious resources, I’m avoiding my terrible family and that I want to disappear completely and have no wish to be searched for because I’m now happy away from the press and pressures of… everything.” He gabbled. Angela was pleased that he’d cottoned on so quickly and was enthusiastic to do his piece. She was also surprised at just how good he was at coming up with such coherent thoughts and expressing them into camera (she supposed it was probably something to do with the reality show he’d been on). They found a rather inconspicuous area in the overgrown field behind Angela’s home and rehearsed his piece a couple of time before she held the camera and Terry performed his bit. # The spare room was being quickly transformed. The team worked speedily and had the room exactly like Angela requested; pale yellow walls, pale blue ceiling, and light-eliminating blinds. The construction of the crib was easy to slot together and screw firmly into place, as were the closet, draws and the changing table. The playpen took slightly longer with wooden bars circling it to keep baby safe and securely in place. The last things they installed were the thick plastic mattress in the crib and a similar, though much larger one to cover the entire play area. Both areas were now slippery, soft, comfy, baby-safe and waterproof. Soon everything was looking good and all but complete; Angela herself would add the finishing touches. The piles of nappies, the colourful plastic pants, baby clothes, bottles and containers of soothing oils and powder, the room would smell of a well looked after baby. Images of babies in nappies were planned for a border to stretch all the way around the room as were smiling cartoon animals to match some of the bedding she’d already ordered. She couldn’t wait to install the mobile she’d bought when first expecting all those years ago. The room would be a wonderful haven for a happy baby. # Gordon Littlewood was suddenly in his element. He wanted to put an end to the police activity but thought they might need a good motive to stop looking. He took a great delight in listing the reasons why he was disappearing and laid the blame squarely on his scumbag (his word) of a family. He wanted to move the spotlight from him and onto that nasty group of tormentors who’d made his life hell. He wanted to make sure that the next round of newspaper headlines was about them and not him. He let rip. Comforted by the wet nappy he’d never removed, he enjoyed having such power. His mind raced to put all his grievances into a tight little two minute segment. Angela held the camera but couldn’t help notice that throughout his tirade to camera he wiggled and constantly played with his cumbersome groin… it was if he was finding comfort, inspiration and support from his nappy. The camera didn’t show that on screen. He wasn’t sure why but seemed to have gained confidence and awareness in himself and as a result, a nappy, wet or dry, was something he wanted and liked to wear. There was a happy glow about him now. He was buoyant and alive and this transferred itself onto the little video. He still looked like a young teenager but his words had been damning for his family and his desire to disappear seemed to make a great deal of sense after what they’d put him through. # Gordon was able to upload straight from the phone to his Facebook page and with a hug and a sigh felt that was the end to that part of his life. Angela checked to make sure his little video was correctly and completely installed on his page and with a look of relief congratulated him on a job well done. At the back of her mind she hoped that if they tried to trace back to the phone it would prove authentic but useless. Angela and Terry (he was still Terry to her) celebrated with a bottle of soda each and a feeling of total liberation; they toasted to a better life and a new start. # The line that was often repeated by members of the public was his reaction to the sordid video that had been placed on social media and had caused this search in the first place. “Those men did some awful, unforgivable things to me but that was as nothing to the lifelong suffering and abuse my family inflicted.” He finished the piece to camera wishing every one well and hoping that they would find the happiness he had found. Although it sounded like he’d joined a cult, the fact that he’d done nothing illegal brought any police involvement to a close. As an offshoot, it also increased Gordon’s profile and a desperate desire by reporters to get the ‘real’ story about Gordon Littlewood. The Facebook video was soon trending and became one of the most watched YouTube clips. His family were ridiculed and ferociously castigated in the press; the very press that had been so quick to vilify Gordon now held him up as a victim. New stories about him appeared - anything to cash in on his name now it was back in the public arena. An exclusive and syndicated interview would have netted him another small fortune but he was unaware of this interest because Blueline30 was now flowing through his bloodstream. # Once they’d confirmed the video had uploaded correctly Angela took the phone, removed the SIM card and tossed it into the undergrowth. “There, now they can’t track you down or annoy you anymore.” She gave him a conspiratorial smile, which he returned with a hug. “Thank you.” They toasted their success with a cooling fizzy drink, both relieved that it was now all over. Angela looked up into the sunlit sky and then back to Terry. “Things are going to be different from now on,” she confided. “Everything is about to change… for both of us.” # The spiked soda was already working and the unexpected loss of bladder control made Terry suddenly stand still wondering what was going on. The soft hissing sound of pee adding to his already full nappy, together with the sudden vacant look in his eyes, meant that Blueline30 was working as promised. Angela was well prepared. She’d brought a bag with various items she knew would be needed. Terry stood doubting what was happening but could no longer comprehend anything. His body shivered and a tear came to his eye, something was wrong, something had… He was no longer able to control his body and, as his nappy filled, all he could do was sob. Taking a change mat from her bag Angela spread it out on the ground and helped the confused and immobile teen down onto it. She relieved him of his soaked disposable and for the first time, set about cleaning up her baby. “There, there sweetheart… I’ll have you all clean and tidy in a moment.” She looked down at a naked Terry and realised that there needed to be a few cosmetic changes to his hairy little body… but all in good time. Angela loaded a disposable with extra soak pads and then taped the thick garment into place before pulling up some bright cartoon vinyl pants. Terry didn’t appear to know what was happening, his limbs, floppy and uncoordinated, offering no resistance as she went about dressing him. A colourful childish t-shirt and loose fitting cotton shorts added to making him look even younger than before. “Who’s my Sweetums?” She cooed and kissed his forehead, whilst patting reassuringly on his bulging padded groin. He looked so cute but there was still a slight strained, unhappy look on his face with weepy eyes and a cry not very far away. She took out the final emblem of his new life and slipped a soothing pink dum-dum between his lips. Within a short space of time, Terry/Gordon disappeared replaced by a nursing little baby Joshua. A new name and a new start, Angela wondered, if anything could be better. The Beginning ##### The End

I dont own any of these i just want to share them with everyone Changes Introduction Hi my name is Melody Parker. I am Seventeen years old and this is my story. I live with my Dad in a small suburb in the Southern United States. Dad owns several Laundry Mats and five Car Washes. So lets say he does ok. My mom died when I was 12. I have been pretty much on my own since then. Oh Dad will pick up groceries if I ask him too. Gives me whatever money I need and I do have my own credit card. That's about it though, see Dad is a drunk. He either stops at a local bar or comes home and drinks till he passes out every night. I think because he misses mom, I don't know, we don't talk. I am a life long bed wetter and yes prone to accidents during the day since mom died. It is funny cause in a way this brings me closer to my Dad or is the only close time we have. I have woken up several times early in the morning and found him changing me before he goes to work. Also I have just woken up and knew that my night diaper should not be that dry. This leads us up to now my graduation from high school. See I started school when I was five and I was so far ahead they let me skip third grade. I graduate this Saturday. That is where my story really begins. Chapter 1 Changes I was very excited to be graduating this day as I sat seated in the auditorium. I thought it was funny as not only was I the youngest graduating but also the smallest. I am tiny by any standards at seventy pounds and less than 4 ft 4 in tall. Where I should have breast's I have bumps. At least I think I am cute with Dark Brown hair and Brown eyes. Actually people often tell me how pretty I am. I am wearing a pair of pull-ups under my gown and jeans not knowing how long the graduation would take. I sat and waited them to call my name for my speech I was a little nervous about making my speech, and still a little pissed that I graduated second in my class and not first. The boy that beat me out did not take the accelerated classes I had taken and it did not seem fair. My speech was about are futures and not wasting our opportunities. I ended my speech speaking of how much my mother had guided me to want to learn and how proud she would be of me right now. I looked out in the audience and saw tears dripping down Daddies face and the first real smile I had seen on it in years. I began to cry a little to. I added one sentence to my speech I love you Daddy and I know you are proud of me too. After graduation Daddy stopped drinking cold turkey. It was like a total change came over him. He started taking time to cook for me and talk to me. After four years he was being a father to me again. Of course along with this came bedtimes and I remembered how strict he used to be. I asked Daddy if I could go to college in the fall. He said not till I was eighteen. I asked him to teach me to drive, same answer. Instead he bought me a cell phone. I had to call him whenever I left the house, be home at a certain time in the evening. It was strange having and adult to answer too again. He was even diapering me at night for bed. Saturday night the week after graduation Daddy ask me what time church services were in the morning. I told him ten o'clock and he said he would join me. I knew at that moment I was in big trouble. Even drunk Daddy had insisted I attend church and Sunday school. I always left the house but I had not attended in over two years. The next morning the Pastor said how nice it was to see us in church again. That is when Daddy found out I had been lying to him and not going. He did not say a word all the way home. When we got in the house he looked at me Melody go to your room and remove your dress and panties. I walked to the room head lowered knowing I was in for a big spanking. A few minutes later Daddy walked in my bedroom. I was sitting there naked from the waist down on the edge of the bed. Daddy explained that he knew he had been a rotten father and that was going to change. He then told me that still did not excuse me for fibbing to him. He told me I was grounded for a week. I was not allowed to leave the house, no phone no computer no play station. He then pulled me across his lap and spanked my butt good. I was crying like a two year old when he sat me on a little chair in the corner. He left me there to ponder how naughty I was for about and hour. The week I was grounded was the longest week of my life. Daddy had taken my cell phone and the power cords to my play station and computer. There was nothing to do. TV is so totally boring to begin with. I was afraid to pick up the regular phone as he called several times a day to check on me. I even found my self-playing with some of my old toys just to keep from going nuts. I cleaned my Barbie Doll house up and rearranged everything. I changed the dresses on several of my dolls. I even found myself playing mommy to one of my old baby dolls. Daddy walked in on me once while I was playing and just stood there smiling. Finally the week ended. He gave me my stuff back and my limited freedom. Another couple of weeks passed two of my girlfriends from school called to see if I wanted to have lunch with them I said sure, let me call my Dad and make sure it is ok. Daddy ask who would be driving I told him one of the girls moms was taking us and picking us up. This was and out right lie. Michelle had gotten a car for graduation and she was doing the driving. I spent a lot of time getting dressed for the lunch I put a padded bra on something I don't need at all. I had ordered it online but never worn it. It actually made it look like I had breast. A very short skirt and a top that came down to my navel. I then put way too much makeup on I thought I looked older but really looked like a slut. I finished the outfit off with pantyhose and high heels. I had practiced walking in heels and they made me look taller. Some big hoop earrings a ton of perfume and I was all ready to go. I noticed a funny look on Michele and Brenda's faces when I got in the car but they did not say anything. Soon we were at the restaurant having chosen a booth and ordered our drinks. Two boys came up and started teasing me. Hey sweetie do you fool around how about stand still so I can. Then the other boy said nah that's lil Ms Smarty pants from school and looks she finally grew some tits. All this going on and the boys were laughing their Asses off. I simply lost it I was tired of being picked on for being little and having no breast. I grabbed two large drinks off a tray from a passing waitress and splashed each boy with one of them. I then started throwing everything I could get my hands on at them. Something really lost it deep inside me I started cursing at them using words I had know idea I knew. Some of the words I honestly did not know what they meant. I was cursing screaming and crying and still throwing things when the girls grabbed me. As I struggled to free myself from my too larger friends I saw the police officer out of the corner of my eye. He was not happy someone had disturbed his lunch. He asked what the boys had said and Brenda explained. He told the boys both you brats go straight home I know where you live and will talk to your parents later. Then he looked at me and said and who are you young lady. Melody Mr. Dugan I said. He said OMG what the blue blazes are you made up for Hun. I think you better come with me. As he put me in the police car I ask through my tears if I was under arrest. He just drove to the police station not saying a word. When Daddy arrived at the station the look on his face seeing me hurt more than the spanking I knew I was in for. He asked if I was all right I said yes Daddy and he went to talk alone with the officer. A few minutes later he walked back took me by the hand and we went to the car and straight home. Once we were home Daddy told me to go to my room and get out of those clothes and make up and take a shower. I ran to my room crying again! When I came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around me Daddy was sitting on the bed holding a disposable diaper in his hands. He motioned me to come over and pulled me in his lap. I lowered my eyes staring right at the wet panties I had been wearing when Daddy picked me up. Daddy explained to me he had been on the phone to my Aunt Jenny I was going there to stay for a while, he would drive me there tomorrow. He talked about what a bad job he had done raising me, he talked about the way he had found me dressed, the language I had used and the temper tantrum I had thrown. He said starting now many changes were going to take place, the first one being that I was going back in diapers full time. He stated that I needed to be potty trained again but that would come later. He then laid me on the bed powdered my butt and diapered me. He put a t-shirt on me and told me to take a nap. I did as I was told. When I woke up from my nap, my diaper was soaked but Daddy was not home. Thinking how badly I had screwed up. I wondered if it would be ok to change myself. Just about then Daddy walked in the front door. He had several packages in his hands and had been shopping. Noticing I needed changing he took me to the bedroom and did just that. Then he told me to take some of my toys in the living room and play. He also said I could watch cartoons if I wanted. Again I simply did as I was told. Daddy took the packages in my room and stayed in there for a longtime. When he came out he told me I was all packed for my trip. I asked him why I had to go to my Aunts and he simply said so he could make some arrangements for someone to look after me here when I came back. Changes ch 2 As I opened my eyes the next morning I realized I was moving. I tried to sit up but I was strapped down. I was in a car seat. The seat back was reclined back so I was laying back. I vaguely remembered Daddy changing me when it was still dark outside. I finally spoke and ask Daddy where I was he said about two and a half hours from home. That meant we still had a little over three hours to drive to get to my Aunt and Uncles house. Daddy asks me if I was wet then hungry all in one sentence. I said yes sir to both questions. I felt the car turn and wondered where he was going. I realized all I had on was a diaper and the t-shirt I went to bed in. Daddy stopped the Yukon he was driving and came around to the side of the car I was on. He leaned and kissed me then reached behind me for something. He was getting a bag marked diapers on the side of it. He unbuckled me then slid a changing pad under my butt. He quickly removed my wet diaper and taped it shut for disposal. He then cleaned my diaper area slid a fresh diaper under me and powdered my butt. As soon as he finished taping the diaper he pulled me from the car seat lifting me up and setting me on his hip like a little baby girl. I then saw we were at a restaurant I immediately reminded him I did not have any clothes on. He shushed me and carried me inside. Once inside he placed me in a booth, then he sat the diaper bag down next to me. Daddy went to the restroom telling me to stay put. Like I was going anywhere the way I was dressed. I looked around to see if people were staring at me. For some reason no one seemed to be paying me any attention at all. One older man smiled at me when he saw me looking at him. Daddy returned and the waitress came over asking what we wanted to drink Daddy ordered coffee for him and milk for me handing the lady a sippy cup from my diaper bag. Then he asked me what I wanted for breakfast. I asked if I could have pancakes and bacon and he said sure. Then ordered bacon and eggs for himself with hash brown potatoes and toast. The waitress asked if he wanted me to have the children's size breakfast or adults Daddy knowing I did not eat much orders the children's. Just as we finished breakfast I noticed the familiar rumblings in my tummy time for my morning business. I whispered to Daddy that I needed to go and at first he said use my diaper. A tear rolled down my cheek and he relented and started to take the diaper bag and me to the restroom. He stopped at the door puzzled as to which one to choose I guess men or women's. A lady walked out of the Ladies and sensed the dilemma on Daddies face. She asks him if I needed some help going potty. He said yes please she took me by the hand and we started inside. Daddy stopped her offering her the diaper bag you will need this Ma'am he said. Using the changing table provided by the Restaurant she removed my only slightly damp diaper and sat me on the pot. It was hard but after a while nature took its normal course of action. As the lady wiped my butt she commented what a good job I had done. Then placed me back on the table finished cleaning me and quickly and expertly diapered me. Daddy had paid the bill by the time we got out. He thanked the lady taking the diaper bag from her and placed a baby bottle of orange juice in the bag, I assumed was for later. He then picked me up and carried me back to the Yukon. He sat the seat up straight popped a pacifier in my mouth then buckled me in. He then pointed at the box next to me on the seat. Play with your toys honey we got a good way to go yet. As we turned on the road that would leave about five minutes to my Aunt and Uncles house the dread set in. My aunt was nice enough but strict even before. My Uncle was cool too. I also had two cousins a 12-year-old girl and a four-year-old boy. Shelly was ok most of the time but bobby was a pain. They both knew I wore diapers at night and teased me about it. Before I would just wrestle them down and tickle them. The last time I visited I found out Shelly was taller and stronger than me she held me down and let her brother do the tickling. What would happen now with me diapered all the time? Before I could think about it we pulled in the driveway. My Aunt met us at the car explaining to my Dad that my Uncle got called into work for a while. She then turned her attention to me unbuckling me and lifting me out of the truck. My Aunt Jenny was a large strong woman she had no problem setting me on her hip. She then showered me with kisses. My Daddy unpacked the car including my car seat. He talked to my Aunt for a while as I sat on the floor of the living room. I was wondering wear my cousins were. I heard Daddy thanking my Aunt then he turned his attention to me. Baby girl I expect you to mind your aunt but understand if you don't she has my permission to discipline you as she sees fit. I thought nothing had changed there my Aunt had always been quick to spank and ask questions later. Daddy kissed me goodbye then said see you in a few weeks. What was that a few weeks how long was he leaving me here. My Aunt held me in her arms as we waved goodbye to Daddy Then I asked where the kids were she said Shelly was at a friend's house down the street and Chris was next door. She then explained to me that Chris was very excited. Glad that at least while I was here he would not be the baby. Shelly had also promised to help look after me. I was told I had to mind Shelly and that she was allowed to change my diapers. A tear dripped from my cheek as I heard my Aunts words. My Aunt told me I would be staying in Shelly's room. That was where I always did stay as Shelly had twin beds. We walked into the room and I stopped dead my Aunt pulling at the hand she was holding. The extra twin bed was gone replaced by Chris's crib and changing table. My Aunt quickly changed my diaper then took me into the den putting me in Chris old playpen. She told me to play with the toys while she got lunch ready. Little Chris came home right on time for lunch. He said something like Melody's the baby now a couple times then he forgot about it. My Aunt lifted me out of the pen and carried me to the kitchen placing me in the high chair and strapping me in. Then she gave me my lunch a tuna fish sandwich cut up in bite size pieces and some small pieces of fruit apples grapes and cantaloupe. She bibbed me and told me to help myself placing a sippy cup of milk nest to my plate. I started to ask for a fork but realized it was meant as finger food. I quietly ate my lunch as I watched Chris sitting at the table eating his. Later lying in the crib I woke up from my nap to see Shelly standing there. The baby is awake was the first thing she said. I stretched and gave her that look like yea yea enjoy it while you can. She lowered the side of the crib and told me to get out which I did. She then told me to hop up on the changing table so she could change me. I did not want too but I did, as I was told not wanting trouble from my Aunt. About that time my Aunt walked in. Shelly I told you to let me show you how first a couple times dear. Yes Mom I know I was just getting her ready for you. My Aunt changed me then told Shelly to play nice with me and watch me for a while. We ended up playing some games on Shelly's play station 2 I beat her as usual and for a while there we were just to cousins having a good time. Then my Aunt came and got me for supper she had decided to feed me before the family. She sat in front of me and fed me every bite of my dinner. Then I was placed in the playpen while the family ate. I was taken out of the playpen to sit with the family and watch TV then till it was time for my bath. My Aunt bathed me like you would a baby then diapered me and got me ready for bed. She sat me in the crib and closed it then left the room. I was thinking no kiss goodnight and ya forgot to turn off the light. When she returned carrying a baby bottle. She sat helped me from the crib and sat in the rocker. She cuddled me in her arms as she rocked me and I nursed on the bottle. I fell asleep dreading church the next day. Changes ch 3 The next morning I woke up very early. I could see the alarm clock next to Shelly's bed said it was five forty-five. My diaper was soaked and sagging as I lay there in the cramped baby crib. I thought I guess nine hours is all I can sleep. This made a lot of since to me considering I take so many naps. I lay there a few more minutes' wide-awake; the soggy diaper was getting really uncomfortable. I mumbled I wonder what time Aunt Jenny gets up. A couple minutes later she walked in the room yawning. She could tell by the look on my face that I was surprised to see her, she smiled and pointed above my head. I looked up to see a baby monitor realizing that she had heard my mumbling. I told her I was sorry and that I did not mean to wake her. She shushed me and said I needed to call for her when I needed changing or for another reason. She helped me out of the crib and lifted me on the changing table removing my wet diaper. She then whispered to me asking if I thought I could make a poopie in the potty for Aunt Jenny. I blushed and nodded my head. She carried me in the bathroom and set me on the toilet. She told me she would be back in a few minutes I was not to move till she came back and wiped my hinny. I nodded that I understood the instructions. I sat there a while and let nature take its course just about the exact moment I finished my Aunt returned. She wiped my butt then carried me to the changing table and cleaned me good with a baby wipe. She said it looked like I was getting a rash and covered my diaper area with baby lotion. She then slid a diaper under me and powders me well. Taping the diaper shut she carried me to the living room. She put me down for a moment walking to the kitchen for something. I looked around the room and picked up a glass angel to look at it. I then felt a swat on my diapered butt and turned to hear. Babies don't touch things in the living room those are not your toys. Out of instinct more than pain I rubbed my butt. As tears formed in my eyes the swat did not hurt over my diapered butt but the words did. She sat in a chair and patted her lap come here baby she said. I crawled in her lap and she cuddles me. Then gave me a bottle of milk to nurse on I guess to start my day. After I was fed my breakfast of cereal and toast. I was placed in the playpen to play for a while. About this time Chris got up and walked in the living room. He was wearing a pair of pull-ups but they appeared dry. His mommy commented to him what a good boy he was having another dry night. She then asks if he had gone potty yet. He told her yes and that he was hungry .She took him to the kitchen to fix him some breakfast. My Uncle walked in the living room still in his pajamas yelling to my Aunt was coffee ready. Spotting me he walked to the playpen picked me up and kissed me. Good morning princess he said. Then he quickly put me back down and went for his coffee. Shelly was the last one out of bed and waved to me as she headed to the kitchen to get something to eat. I remembered at that moment how isolated I felt with the whole family in the kitchen and me the baby in my playpen. I just sat there and played with my toys thinking to myself why fight reality. I could not believe the frilly dress my Aunt had dug up for me to wear to church. It was pink and had lace all over it. I was wearing my diaper of course with a pair of ruffled panties over it. White ankle socks with pink ribbon trim. Then of course the stupid dress. My hair was done in pigtails and she put pink bows on each one. My white sandals completed the outfit. I stood looking in a full length mirror while my Aunt finished fixing my hair. The dress was very short. My ruffled diapered butt was clearly exposed. I was in for a very humiliating trip to church. Strapped in my car seat in the back seat of my Uncles Expedition I sucked on my pacifier. I was nervous and it seemed to calm me. Chris was also strapped in his car seat. Shelly was stretched out on the seat behind us. My Aunt and Uncle were chatting about something I could hear them but was not paying any attention. Just dreading going to the church. I had been there many times before and people new who I was. Arriving at the church my Uncle helped me out of my car seat. We walked to a group of people standing out side of the church. A couple of girls my age walked over to us. They said hi Melody and gave me a strange look. I said hi back and lowered my head so embarrassed I could have died right then. My Aunt asked my Uncle what time it was. After he answered she said that she needed to get me to the Nursery before church started. Holding my hand she walked with my diaper bag and me to the church Nursery. I knew where and what it was and where we were going. I had taken Chris there many times when he was smaller. As we entered the hallway that led to the nursery, something snapped inside me. I yanked at my Aunts hand and screamed "Nooooooooooooooooooo I don't wanna go there." My Aunt never hesitated pulling me to the nearest chair and across her lap. She pulled my panties down then ripped my diaper off me. The smacks she applied to my bare butt were crisp fast and very painful. With in moments I was balling like a baby, I am sure they could hear my screams back in the churchyard. "I be good I be good." I kept yelling to my Aunt finally she stopped. She stood me up and pulled up my panties .I was sobbing and rubbing vigorously at my butt. My Aunt stared down at me and I kept telling her I was sorry and I would be good over and over. She said she knew I would and placed my pacifier in my mouth and pinned it too my dress. We then walked the rest of the way to the Nursery. Entering the Nursery she told one of the Ladies in charge she needed to put a new diaper on me. The lady said that my Aunt was going to be late for church and she would take care of it, taking the diaper bag from my Aunt. My Aunt kissed me warned me to behave and hurried off to church. I looked around the Nursery seeing several children one, two and a couple probably three year old's staring at me. I was taken to the changing table diapered then told to find a toy and a spot and go play. I went and got a doll out of the toy box and sat on the floor next to the children. One lil girl said to me you big baby huh. I said "Yes I am my name is Melody." Then one of the older ones said "Did you get spanking." I simply nodded and started playing with my doll. A little while later they gathered us together for story time. Then we were given crayons and coloring books to play with. One of the ladies constantly wondered the room checking diapers. Some how mine was still dry. I colored to pass the time and also to do as I was told. Just about the time church let out I wet my diaper. This made for even more embarrassing moments. Me with my legs in the air getting changed, while parents were picking up their babies. Just as the lady finished Shelly appeared in the doorway to fetch me. Taking me by the hand we headed to the car. Over the next few weeks I heard very little from my Daddy I was totally living the life of a two year old. My Aunt never let up for a moment never acknowledging me as anything but a baby. As time passed Shelly and her friends did not even tease me. They came to accept the fact that I was just a baby. Chris just saw me as an occasional playmate. I stayed in the role as much as I could it cut down on the spankings and corner time. Then one day the phone rang. My Aunt was on the phone for a few minutes when she hung up she walked to my playpen. "Melody that was your Daddy on the phone. Tomorrow he is coming to get you." I smiled I missed Daddy and was glad to be going home. Then I thought to myself but what happens next. Changes ch 4 Daddy showed up the next day just before noon. It was obvious that he had left home very early for his trip. After hugging and kissing me for about ten minutes my Aunt fixed Daddy some lunch. I had already eaten mine so my Aunt put me in my playpen while Daddy ate and they chatted. After lunch Daddy and my Aunt carried my things to his Yukon. My Aunt had bought and made me lots of baby clothes. She had also purchased a tremendous amount of toys for me for the short time I had been here. After three or four trips they seemed finished when my Aunt reminded Daddy he needed to get my car seat out of Her car. After some hugs and kisses trying to be on my best behavior I thanked my Aunt for taking such good care of me. Daddy strapped me in my car seat and we hit the road like Daddy always says. The ride home was quiet Daddy did not say much at all. A couple of diaper changes and my nap and we were almost home. Then Daddy began to talk. Melody we have two more people living at the house now. A lady I met at our church and her baby girl Lindsey. Wondering if Lindsey was like me I asked how old she was. Daddy said she had just turned one. Daddy explained to me that he needed someone to take care of me and that Elaine which was the ladies name needed a place to stay. I asked what room they were using. Daddy said Elaine was in the guestroom and that I would be sharing my Nursery with Lindsey. Oh dear lord I thought to myself what has Daddy done to my room. As we pulled into the driveway it was just after Six pm. I was hungry and probably a little cranky from the long trip. I also knew Daddy was tired. He lifted me out of my car seat and carried me in the house. Elaine was a large woman almost as tall as Daddy and probably weighed as much. She was a blonde and kind of well plain looking. After he introduced me she held out her hands and Daddy passed me to her. She carried me down the hall towards my old room. While Daddy went to get my things I could not believe my eyes. My room was all pink with one baby crib and one larger crib I assumed was mine. Matching changing table dressers and other things all pink. The wallpaper was pink with little white teddy bears on it. The wallpaper matched the sheets on the cribs, and the curtains. No sign of my room was left. There was even a mobile over each crib. While I caught my breath Elaine laid me on the changing table and removed my Shortalls. She then went to work changing my diaper. I was lying there with my legs in the air when Daddy came in. Elaine was cooing baby talk to me and wiping me clean. Daddy asked me how I liked the room, not waiting for or expecting a comment from me. He did not get one, my lil butt was much to exposed to make a smart remark. After my diaper was changed I was taken to meet Lindsey. The baby was playing in a large playpen set up in the living room. Elaine placed me in the pen and told Lindsey who I was. I had to admit she was and is an adorable baby. Daddy came down the hall carrying a bunch of my toys and placed them in the pen. Lindsey immediately grabbed one of my favorite dolls. I reached to take it from her when I heard Elaine say something about learning to share. So I just let her keep it. Elaine told Daddy she was going to the kitchen to fix Daddy and me some dinner. Daddy turned on the TV and started watching the news. There were two highchairs sitting in the kitchen again one-baby size and one that fit me perfect. Before I could get a good look at it Daddy was strapping me in. Elaine sat in front of me and fed me my dinner while Daddy sat at the table and ate. My Aunt had occasionally fed me but most of the time let me feed my self. Dinner was beef stew it tasted good and I have to admit I enjoyed that part. No wonder Elaine was so big she was a great cook. For desert I got some chocolate pudding, which Elaine managed to get all over my mouth. After I had finished Elaine took a wash cloth and wiped my face and hands We returned to the living room I was sitting in Elaine's lap and we were watching TV for a while then she said was bath time. It was only eight o'clock. Elaine carried me and placed me in the playpen while she went to get the bath ready. When she came back Daddy got up to help her he carried me and Elaine carried Lindsey. Daddy sat me on the changing table and removed my t-shirt and diaper. Elaine did the same for Lindsey while she sat in her lap in one of two matching rocking chairs now in my room. We were then carried into my old bathroom and the changes continued. The toilet had been completely removed from my bathroom taken out. The tub was bigger and the shower was gone. The tub sat off the ground about three feet or so. Who ever were doing the bathing could stand and do the job. Daddy brushed my teeth and flossed them while Elaine did Lindsey's. Then the two baby girls were placed in the tub with lots of bubbles and bath toys. I sat there while Elaine was washing the baby just staring and thinking. Then I heard Elaine say play with your toys sweetie. I started pushing a little boat at the baby. She seemed to enjoy this game giggling and trying to push it back. After she finished Lindsey she turned her attention to me. Bathing me very thourouh telling me that she would need to wash my hair tomorrow. She left me in the tub while she was drying and getting Lindsey ready for bed. When she carried me out of the bathroom setting me on the changing table and drying me. I saw Lindsey sitting in Daddies arms nursing a bottle. She was wearing a nightshirt that was yellow with pictures of tigger all over it. After a diaper I was dressed in one just like it. As I lay in Elaine's arms nursing my bottle fighting the urge to sleep. I thought how much more Elaine seemed to baby me than my Aunt did. Just when I thought things could not get any worse she burped me. Changes ch 5 Over the next few days I began to learn the routine of my days. I would wake up about six or six thirty in the morning. My alarm was the sound of Lindsey crying. I would stand there in my crib, usually popping my pacifier in my mouth. Elaine would comfort Lindsey and change her diaper. Placing Lindsey on the floor she would then attend to me. This was the time of the day I usually sat on my potti chair and did my business. Every time I pooped Elaine would tell me what a good job I had done. After a fresh diaper for me Elaine would put me and the baby in the playpen. Then she would go and fix coffee for her and Daddy and give me and Lindsey our morning bottles. Soon Daddy would appear and pick up me and Lindsey and give us both a morning kiss. Then go and have his breakfast and coffee. After breakfast Daddy would head for work and me and Lindsey would be fed one at a time. The only food I was allowed to feed myself was finger food. I was also no longer allowed sippy cups everything that I drank was in a baby bottle. Playing took up the rest of the morning either inside or in the back yard. Outside we had a sandbox and my old playhouse to play in. Elaine would not ever leave us alone to play out side so we had to stay in the playpen when she was doing her housework. We also had a kiddy pool and we got to go in that most every afternoon after our nap. That was about it the routine sleep, breakfast, play, lunch, play, nap, play dinner, play, bath, bedtime. Then I started to notice changes. These were not changes in how I was treated. I was pretty much treated exactly like Lindsey. The only differences being my morning visits to a potty chair, and the food I was fed. On weekends Daddy and Elaine always had plans for things to do. Trips like going to the park of the zoo. One weekend we took a drive and went to a lake. A few times we went to nice restaurants for dinner. I was given a slight break in public restaurants Being allowed to feed myself. I still had to wear a bib; actually I needed it being out of practice. At first I hated going out anywhere because of the public diaper changes. Being changed on a baby station in a ladies restroom was very embarrassing. Then I kind of got used to it. I mean I really looked forward to going out just to get out of the house. I was very surprised to be told while being fed my dinner that Daddy and Elaine were going out. Just as I was finishing I heard the doorbell ring. Elaine stopped feeding me my vanilla pudding and went to answer. Sitting there in a diaper and a t-shirt, I could have died when Jena walked in the kitchen with Elaine. Jena was a senior when I was a freshman. She lived up the street from us and was now attending college. Jena said hi to me and I said hi back. Then Elaine explained Jena was there to baby sit for us. Elaine then asked Jena to finish feeding me the pudding while she went to get ready. Later after Elaine and Daddy had left. I asked Jena to let me out of the playpen so I could talk to her. She laughed and said I was fine right where I was. I begged her to keep my current situation to herself. She said baby whatever are you babbling about. Lying in my crib nursing my bottle my mind was going a mile a minute. It was obvious to me that Jena was not going to keep her mouth shut. She had treated me exactly like Lindsey all night. Having her change my diaper was the ultimate in embarrassing. This humiliation had to end. I quietly crawled out of my crib. Then snuck down the hall to Daddies room. I picked up the phone and called the police. Just as the phone was answered Jena caught me. She grabbed my hand and took me straight back to my crib. Sticking my bottle back in my mouth she sat there in the rocking chair watching me nurse. I knew that I was in very big trouble now. Thoughts of my certain punishment and lack of options filled my mind. Finally I drifted off to sleep. The next morning Daddy got me out of my crib. He removed my diaper and wiped me off. Then carried me over to the chair he sat with me in his lap. He asked me what I was doing out of the crib last night and who I was trying to call. Gathering up all my courage and speaking as adult as I could I began telling him. "I was calling the police to report you for child abuse. I am not a baby and I am sick of being treated like one. I am not taking anymore of this humiliation." With those words fresh out of my mouth I saw Elaine standing in the doorway watching and listening. Then suddenly Daddy turned me across his lap and spanked the daylights out of me. Crying screaming and kicking my legs, his hand continued to thunder down on my butt. When he finished he sat me back in his lap and ask me if I was ever going to get out of my crib again. Explaining to me that it was dangerous and a baby could hurt herself. Still sobbing I said "No Daddy me snowy and hugged his neck." He held me rocking me back and forth till I finished my cry. As he diapered me he said he had good news for his baby girl. You're getting a new mommy sweetie. Elaine and I are getting married. Changes ch 6 The next few weeks went by quickly enough. After that last big spanking from daddy I was too scared to try and escape again. Elaine was busy making wedding plans. She was having her wedding dress custom made as well as dresses for Lindsey and me. Invitations were sent out we seemed to be on the run all the time. There was of course no let up in my baby treatment. I was beginning to think and act like a two year old quite naturally. Things that a few weeks ago would have bothered or embarrassed me a few weeks ago just seemed to matter less and less. Jena had babysat for Lindsey and me several times during this time frame. She always treated me the same but I knew for a fact she had told people. She even brought girlfriends with her on a few occasions. They all wanted to change my diaper and sit me in their lap and stuff. Jena was glad to let them. Once Jena and a girl friend take us to the park. Lindsey was in a stroller and I was holding Jana's friend Sally's hand. We met up with a bunch of Jena's friends and mine. Every one of them seemed to get a great joy out of baby Melody. Not that they teased me so much just babied me. I was beginning to get used to this like everything else in my life. Then one of the girls slid her hand up my shorts to check my diaper. Being changed on a blanket in front of friends you went to school with was bad enough. The fact that a couple of them were boys was more than I could bear. I cried the whole time. Well today is the day. These were my thoughts as I lay there in my crib. Today Elaine was going to become my mother and Daddies new wife. Aunt Jenny and her family were here since yesterday. My Aunt and Uncle were sleeping in the guestroom. My cousins in the living room. I just stared at the ceiling and contemplated the future. I had also gotten to meet Elaine's mother and father they were staying at the Days Inn. They seemed not the least surprised to see a seventeen year old in diapers. Soon we were all gotten up and Lindsey and I got fresh diapers. The whole family was eating breakfast. I was in my high chair and Lindsey in hers. My Aunt was feeding me while Elaine fed Lindsey. Everyone was talking about the wedding. I knew better than to try and join the conversation. Any time I tried to talk like someone my age I was either ignored or given dirty looks. Mostly just ignored. I had learned to make my self very clear using one word or short phrases. When I did this it was almost like I was in charge. Just saying things like wet, baa baa . Play or cartoons pwease, and they jumped right to it. I was more than surprised to be riding to get my hair done with Aunt Jenny and Elaine. Riding in my car seat I thought to myself well it could be worse. I was wearing a yellow t-shirt and shorts to match. The t-shirt had a picture of a doggy on the front. I sat there sucking my paci and wondering if I was to get my hair done too or was just along for the ride. Sitting on a small booster seat in the beautician chair, I strained to listen as Elaine told the beautician what she wanted. Lindsey's hair was naturally very curly. It seemed Elaine wanted mine to look the same. The beautician then shampooed my hair and combed it out placing my hair in many different size rollers. About and hour and a half later I walked out of that beauty parlor Shirley Temple as a brunette. We had lunch at home; I was playing on the floor with Lindsey and Chris when Elaine came to get us to go. We were to get dressed at the church. After we got to the church. We gathered in a room with the other ladies from the wedding group. Elaine was in another room getting dressed with help from her mother. My Aunt was taking care of Lindsey and me. The seamstress was there and even one of the beauticians was there to do touchups. Also Elaine's Maid of Honor Lisa was there. The first thing that was necessary was a diaper change for me. My Aunt diapered me like I was diapered at night with diaper doublers. This really made it hard to walk but she explained that I would not have time to be changed till after the wedding. I also had a pair of white plastic pants on. She then diapered Lindsey and placed some plastic pants on her. Lindsey did not need the doublers as she was a baby and did not pee as much as me. Then my Aunt placed a pair of very ruffled panties on each of us. She said they were my Rhumba panties and remarked how cute they were. Then they put the dresses on us. They were white with lace all over them puffy sleeves high neck collars. I noticed that about half of Lindsey's Panties showed beneath her dress. I wondered to a full-length mirror finding mine was the same. White ankle socks and white pattent leather shoes almost completed the outfits. The last touch came as the beautician lady touched up my hair placing a large white bow in it. She then placed a like bow in Lindsey's. We were then given some children's picture books and told to sit and look at them, and not to mess up our dresses. I looked longingly at the clock as my Aunt helped Lisa finish getting ready and chatted. It was 12:45 the wedding was at one o'clock. I stood in the corridor tugging in ill at my dress. Aunt Jenny told me to stop doing that Then ask Lindsey and me if we new our jobs. I thought to myself flower girl how tough was this you walk down the isle carrying flowers. Chris looked cute dressed in his little tux, as he was the ring bearer. I had to admit Elaine looked nice too in her wedding dress. She walked over to Lindsey and I and gave us a kiss, telling us how proud she was of her lil girls. My heart was pounding as I heard the wedding March begin to play. I was not worried about the stupid wedding. Three hundred people were fixing to see my diapered butt. I walked inside the church and saw Daddy smiling at me. About that time Lindsey slipped and fell on her butt the wedding was on. After Lindsey was picked up and quit crying the wedding went fine. Her falling actually distracted me from thinking about my diapers and people seeing them. When the I do's were over I stood outside and watched the adults throw rice with Lindsey I was surprised when Elaine picked Lindsey up and Daddy did the same to me. Seemed we were all riding in the Limousine. This being my first Limousine ride I actually thought it was pretty cool. I was hardly worried as I realized how many people were watching Daddy strap me in my car seat. We stood with Elaine and Daddy in the reception line. I was thirsty and I said "Elaine me thirsty." staying in character. She bent over very close to me said "Not Elaine sweetie Mommy." Then she turned and said something to my Aunt. Lindsey and I were soon sitting on a couch with my Aunt sucking on bottles of orange juice. That had been retrieved from are diaper bag. Yep people were staring but I was thirsty so who cared. After everyone ate Lindsey and I was taken back too a room with couches and put down for a nap. Soon My Aunt came in with Chris told him to lie down and sent my new Mommy back to the reception. We slept for a little over and hour I guess. Finally we had time for a diaper change. My Aunt pinned a pacifier on each of our dresses and popped them in our mouths. Then we went back to the ballroom. Tables had been cleared and people were dancing as the band played. I was just standing there minding my own business alone for a change. My Aunt was off chasing Lindsey. When one of my girlfriends from school walked up to me. "You really are a baby aren't you? I heard it but did not believe it till now." The words stung but what could I say. Taking into consideration what I was wearing and what I was sucking on. Several like or similar incidents happened every time I was left alone. I wanted to say something anything. Its not my fault Daddy makes me something. But I just stood there like the baby I was and took it. Finally with a bunch of them watching I just walked to Mommy and held up my arms. Mommy picked me up and asks if I was tired. I nodded and she said its ok baby we are just fixing to leave. Those were the greatest words I think I ever heard. Changes ch 7 I had been planning and thinking about this for weeks. I had finally come to realize. That no one in this town would ever stand up to my Daddy. This town could care less if I was diapered or babied or not. If anyone was to save this little girl it had to be this little girl. I had slowly packed some not to babyish clothes in a book bag. I had managed to steal about two dozen diapers, and a few pair of my old pull-ups. I remembered some money I had stashed away stuffed inside my piggy bank. Three hundred dollars in cash from birthdays and Christmas money. I pretended one day to accidentally break my piggy grabbing the cash up fast before mommy came running. The spanking I got was worth it. I now had a plan. My plan was simple grab my bike and ride to the big city. It was about twenty miles away. Longer using the back roads but I could make it. I had stuck everything I owned of any value in the book bag. Including my diamond earrings and some other jewelry I thought might be worth some money. All I needed was a window of opportunity to get to my bike and get. I had even hidden the book bag in the garage. Once I got to the big city I planned to take a bus ride somewhere anywhere but here. My window of opportunity was coming tomorrow. After breakfast the next morning Jena showed up to baby-sit. Mommy had a dentist appointment. I was playing in the playpen with Lindsey. I had already laid my clothes out for my trip. Some jeans a t-shirt my jacket socks and tennis shoes. I could not wait for Jena to get on the phone. Once Jena had been talking on the phone for about a half hour, I started on her. I kept telling her I wanted my other Barbie dresses. She kept saying in a minute. I kept bugging her finally asking if I could get out of the playpen long enough to get them. She said ok but hurry back. I slipped on some plastic panties my diaper was already a bit damp. I had no idea when I would be able to change again. Then quickly dressed. Just as I was putting my second sneaker on Jena yelled "what are you doing in their baby girl" I yelled back "trying to find the dress just a few more minutes please." I had a little trouble tying my shoes, it had been a while. I walked down the hall very slowly. My luck was good. She had her back turned as I darted through the kitchen. Slamming the kitchen door I punched the electric garage door opener. Grabbed my book bag and hopped on my bike. Hearing Jena screaming at me as I rode down the driveway and onto the sidewalk. I rode purposely in the wrong direction for anyone heading for the city. Getting out of town was going to be the real trick. How long Jena waited to call Mommy or Daddy was crucial. I was counting on her being scared. After all she had let there baby escape. If she delayed for a while I would have the second window I needed. Once I made it too the woods I knew my chances just increased. I knew I should have been scared but I was not. What could they do to me that they had not already done? Even if someone did see me enter the woods there was a thousand places I could come out. I did not think anyone had. There was a small trail at the back of the woods about five miles long. I had found it years ago fooling around. I peddled my little butt off. My bike only had twenty-two inch tires and they needed air. I finally stopped to rest when I found the trail. I was only about two miles from my house but for now I was safe. Jena had done exactly what Melody hoped for waiting a full fifteen minutes. She finally picked up the phone and called her own Mother. The police were contacted and then Melody's parents were called. The town Melody lived in only had two police officers, and the chief but the search was on. After resting Melody peddled on she needed to get to the end of the trail. There was a gas station there and store. After an hour and a half Melody rode into the parking lot of the store. Getting a drink and a snack and bottle of water for later. Melody took time to go to the ladies room and changer her diaper. Then she went to stage two of her plan. She smiled as she picked up the phone. Melody called the police. " Hi this is Melody Parker I am at a friends house. I am protesting the way my parents treat me like a baby. I want some clear promises from my parents it will stop before I tell anyone where I am. I will call back in two hours" Melody grinned as she hung up the phone. Less than thirty seconds and she had used star sixty nine. There would be no caller id and no trace at least that is what she hoped. Most of all for now they would still be looking in town. Using back roads and having to stop for frequent rest stops it was just about dark when Melody arrived outside the city. She was at a gas station maybe three miles from town. She heard a man saying he would be driving all night trying to get home. She noticed the big flat bed truck he was driving was mostly empty. When he went inside Melody tossed her bike up in the truck and crawled in after it. The next morning Melody awoke as she felt the truck stop. She looked as the man was out of the truck checking a mailbox. As the man walked back to the front of the truck Melody quickly slid out the back. Pulling her bike along with her. She ran with the bike to a grassy ditch. The man drove down the long dirt driveway to his house. He never even knew he had a passenger. Melody realized something then. Indeed she had escaped but what now. Her diaper was soaked and she had no idea where she was. For the first time since the adventure had begun Melody was scared. Changes ch 8 Finding some woods Melody sat down on the ground to change her wet diaper. She was a little upset to see she was getting a rash already. She had forgotten to bring any rash cream or lotion in her book bag. Cleaning herself the best she could she decided to wear another diaper and a clean pair of plastic pants. The training pants would have to wait till she was more settled. Melody new diapers had to be rationed. The girl sat for a while trying to get some bearings. She had driven west all night has best as she could tell. She figured to be at least six or seven hundred miles from home. This was a good thing she thought. They will never expect me to go this far, but then what now. Melody's plans were to escape and escape only, after which she did not have a clue. She started to think about the positives and negatives. The positives came down to she was free. The negatives made up a little longer list. She was seventeen years old and looked moor like twelve. She had no identification. She was still diapered and totally dependent on them. She had three hundred dollars less a few bucks and a limited amount of diapers. Melody started to cry as she assessed her true situation for the first time. Still not knowing where she was going, Melody began peddling west. She found a road with minimal traffic and continued along it. A few hours later a tired and hungry Melody came up on a small farm town. It seemed to consist of a grocery store, a diner and the local feed and grain store. A bit farther down the road Melody saw a gas station. She made a note to herself to put air in her bicycles tires. Melody walked into the small grocery store and asks if she could use the restroom. A kind looking older gentleman said of course. Melody was in there for a while. She took all her clothes and wet diaper off and gave her self a bath in the sink. After taking time to do her business on the toilet. She also rinsed out both pair of plastic pants shaking them as dry as she could. After a fresh diaper and set of clothes she left the bathroom and did some shopping. She found several cans of food with snap lids. Beenie Weenies ravioli spaghetti and meatballs also some Vienna sausages. She got as many as she thought she could carry in her book bag. A small package of plastic spoons and eight pack of juice in the box. Then two large bottles of water. She then got a box of granola bars and a package of chocolate chip cookies. She paid the man and left the store. She did not bother to answer when he ask if she was going on a campout. Melody had no intention of going in the dinner that night. She was afraid there would be too many questions. But the smell of hot food cooking was just to tempting. Melody went in and ordered the turkey and dressing special and a large glass of milk. She ate hurriedly and finished every bite. Paid the waitress and headed out the door. Going straight to the gas station to put air in her tires. It was getting dark out and she wanted to get out of town before she aroused suspicion. After filling her bikes tires with air she noticed a display of maps inside on the counter. The girl walked in no one was there. There was a map on the wall with a big red circle saying you are here. Melody took a map and left a quarter on the counter hoping it was enough. She then peddled her way out of town. Melody spent the night in a broken down old truck about two miles from where she got her food. Luck had been on her side again it had rained the night before and She had managed to stay dry. Melody had to do more in her diaper that morning than she liked and the cleanup took forever. But finally she sat sucking on a box of juice and eating a granola bar. Melody studied the map. To the best of her knowledge she was in Tennessee. About 40 miles from Chattanooga to be exact. A young girl should be able to disappear in a town that size she thought. Two days later Melody arrived in the city. She thought to herself there is no turning back now. The young girl got too thinking how worried her parents must be .She figured that as long as she did not call them she would be safe from a trace if she kept it short. Melody picked up the phone and called her Aunt collect. Her Aunt did not hesitate in accepting the charges. "Melody Melody " she yelled in the phone. Melody simply said, "tell mommy and daddy I am fine Aunt Jenny I am not such a big baby after all. I made it all the way to New Jersey all by myself" Without waiting for and answer Melody hung up the phone. The girl chuckled to herself she had let her parents no she was all right and sent them on another wild goose chase. Melody spent the night sleeping in the local bus terminal, having chained her bike outside. She treated herself to some bacon and eggs and bought a newspaper. She needed a place to stay. A cheap hotel or room to rent something. She came across an add housekeeper wanted room board and salary. Melody saw a sign that said towels one dollar. She bought one and asked where the shower was. Melody showered washed her hair and put on the nicest thing she had brought. It was a yellow sundress. She fixed her hair then seeing a lady fixing her makeup asks if she could borrow some lipstick. The lady said "sure no problem sweetheart." and gave it to Melody. Between the lipstick and dress and the way she fixed her hair Melody figured she looked as grown up as she could. She asks for directions and drove toward the neighborhood to see if she could get the job. Melody arrived at the house about nine thirty in the morning. There did not seem to be anyone at home. Melody sat down on the porch to wait, she waited all day long. Leaving the porch only to drink water from the garden hose and once to sneak in the back yard and change her diaper. At five thirty a car pulled in the driveway. The lady that got of the car was tall about five eight or so and beautiful with blonde hair and a body to match. "Hello may I help you. " she called to Melody." My name is Melody Parker and I am here about the position. " Said the girl in her most mature voice. The lady introduced herself as Ann Clark and invited Melody inside. They chatted for a while when Ms Clark got down to the serious questions. "How old are you young lady?" Melody answered seventeen almost eightteen, which was the truth. Then she lied saying her grandmother had died and she had no one. That she had ran to Tennessee to keep from going to foster care. That she had heard in Tennessee a person had the right to emancipation at sixteen. She told the lady that if she gave Melody a chance she would do a good job and not let her down. Melody even thru in that she would work very cheap. Ann Clark was thirty and owned her own shop in the city. She new this girl was in trouble. Somehow her qualifications and Whether or not Ann was taking on the girls trouble did not matter. She told the girl that the job paid Two hundred dollars week cash. That the girl would be responsible for cleaning the house and fixing and occasional meal. She then asks Melody when she could start. Melody let out a scream for joy, and said right away. Two hundred dollars a week she thought, that should keep me in diapers. Ann told the girl to put her bike in the garage. When Melody returned Ann said, "Now lets get that diaper changed, and us something to eat." Changes 9 Ann took Melody by the hand and led her to the spare bedroom. She motioned for Melody to lie on the bed. Pulling the girls dress up she removed the wet and soggy diaper. Melody did not say a word she did not want to cause trouble with her new employer, Ann sat Melody up and removed her dress. " Young lady I want you to take a bath a nice long soak. I need to run to the store I wont be long and I will come get you out of the tub when I return." She led Melody to the bathroom and left her alone. Melody ran the tub thinking about how lucky she was. After she got in the tub she thought how long it had been since she actually gave herself a bath. Lying in the tub soaking felt so relaxing. Finally Melody sat up and began shampooing her hair. After washing it twice she used some cream rinse and rinsed it completely. Then she began washing herself. She had to be careful and gentle in her diaper area. The rash had gotten pretty bad and was a bit painful. Finished Melody ran some more hot water in the tub. She had been told to wait there till the lady got back. Turning off the water the girl heard noises in the house. She new that Ms Clark was back. Melody stayed in the tub waiting. About ten minutes later Ms Clark walked in the bathroom. Helping Melody out of the tub, Ms Clark remarked the girl looked like a prune. Toweling the girl off, she was careful around the tender diaper area. She then wrapped a towel around the girl's hair and led her to the bedroom. Melody noticed the items on the bed right away. A changing pad, powder, lotion and a tube of Desenex. There was also a brand new package of overnight youth diapers. Ms Clark was amazingly gentle as she applied the Desenex to Melody's rash. A little powder and a fresh diaper and she was done. Melody asks " Ms Clark where are my clothes." "Call me Ann the lady responded I put all your things in the washer. You will be fine in just your diaper for now. Lets go to the living room and go over some rules." Ann motioned for Melody to sit on the floor in front of her. She then began drying Melody's hair with a dry towel. Once this was done she began to brush it stroking it gently. Then she began to speak. " Young lady I don't know how much of the story you have told me is true. Neither do I know how much trouble I can be getting myself into. All I know is that you are in trouble and I cant turn my back on you. While you are working here I expect you to do a good job. I will give you a list of chores each morning that I expect completed. When your chores are complete you can watch TV play on the computer. Actually what ever you might like. You are not allowed to leave this yard. I don't want you on any computer sites or watching any television shows not appropriate for someone your age. If you break these rules you will be punished is that understood". Melody said "yes Ma'am" thinking Ann at said appropriate for a sixteen year old and not a two year old. "Now young lady tell me why you have to wear diapers." Melody was not prepared to answer that question at all. The young girl broke down and told her whole story. Ann nodded when Melody was finished." Do your parents know you are alright?" Melody told Ann about the phone call she had made to her Aunt. Ann laughed at the young girl, this one is smart thought Ann. Even after hearing the truth Ann was still determined to help the girl. She told Melody that during the day she could change her own diapers, but when Ann was home it was her job." I want to keep a good eye on that diaper rash. " Ann went on to explain that after Melody was there for a while and things calmed down, Ann would help her potty train. Melody smiled as she listened to Ann indeed she thought my luck has changed. Melody never remembered going to bed last night. She awoke and wondered how she got there. It was obvious that Ann must have carried her there. Melody must have fallen asleep watching the movie with Ann she had no idea how it ended. The girl got out of bed. The clock on the bedside said nine o'clock. Wow thought Melody I slept for a longtime. Melody walked in the living room calling for Ann. That is when she found the note. Ann had already left for work. The note gave Melody her instructions for the day. She was to make the beds, clean both bathrooms and straighten up the kitchen. Ann told her that she had a URL block on her computer and it would be safe to send and email to Melody's parents if she wanted to. Ann told Melody to be sure and clean her diaper area good when she changed, and use the cream. I will see you tonight little one the note was signed we will go out for dinner. Following Ann's instructions Melody cleaned her self and put on a fresh diaper. Finding nothing else of hers to wear, Melody fixed herself some cornflakes and went to work. Making a note to ask for some better cereal when Ann went to the store. At noon having completed all her chores Melody fixed herself a bowl of soup for lunch. After lunch Melody played some games on the computer for a while then visited a couple yahoo teen groups she belonged to. She had not been to these since her ordeal had started and enjoyed catching up on the gossip. She even posted a message about what she had been going through. Not mentioning the diapers of course, just saying she had been unjustly grounded. Then got a new mother and lil sister and that she had flew the coup. Still being a bit tired from all that had happened about one thirty Melody lay down to take a nap. After her nap the girl changed her diaper. The diaper rash was getting better that's good she thought. Melody then sat down and created a new email address for herself. . She thought this was very funny as she wrote the letter to her parents. She told them that she was ok. That she had a job and a nice clean place to stay. She went on to tell both her parents how cruel and unfair they had been to her. Yet Melody did not hate them for this she still loved them both very much. Melody said that she did not understand these feelings but that was how it was. Melody told them not to waist their money trying to find her, it was not going to happen. She ended the letter give Lindsey a hug for me I miss the little munchkin. I love you both but I assure you I am not a baby Melody. Just as she finished Ann walked thru the front door. Changes 10 Ann put her purse and packages on the dining room table as she said hello. She then walked to Melody and checked her diaper. Finding it dry she took a walk around the house. Ann could not say enough about what a good job the girl had done on her chores. "So where would you like to go for dinner Melody?" Melody complained that she had nothing to wear to a nice restaurant. How about McDonalds said the girl. Ann laughed and handed the girl the bag she had brought in the house. Inside were several new summer outfits. Shorts and tops that matched, and three very pretty dresses. Also a brand new pair of tennis shoes and some ankle socks. Last but not least Ann handed the girl a pair of Sandals. Melody was happy and excited to have new clothes and hugged Ann's neck. Ann told the girl it was nothing tomorrow was Saturday and she would take Melody shopping for a lot of clothes. Now about dinner how about a great little steak house I know. Melody nodded. Over the next few weeks Melody was very happy, and Ann seemed happy for the company and the good housework. Ann had bought Melody lots of nice new clothes, some computer games, and anything else the girl needed or wanted. Melody took pride in keeping the house clean. Ann no longer even bothered with the notes it seemed what ever needed to get done was taken care of before she even mentioned it. Ann was still taking care of Melody's diapers when she was home. She had even started giving the girl her nightly baths. It was a time they really talked to each other. They both really enjoyed sharing there ideas and thoughts with each other. Tonight Melody wanted to ask Ann something and waited for bath time to do it. As the naked small girl stepped in the warm tub she spoke. "Ann can I ask a question please?" Ann nodded and smiled " of course sweetie". Melody cleared her throat and tried to organize her thoughts. "Ann have you given any thought to my potty training." This had been a subject that had not came up since Melody had tried to train herself. She ended up peeing all over one of Ann's good chairs. That was the only time Ann ever spanked Melody. For that move she smacked her butt good and red, and stuck her in the corner for and hour. Ann smiled "yes dear I have been. Do you think you are ready to try big girls panties again. Melody shook her head furiously up and down. Ann said that in a couple weeks they were going on vacation. Two weeks in a cabin, that Ann owned in the mountains. "We will give it a try then ok sweetie." Melody hugged Ann's neck "Yes Yes thank you yes" Melody was so excited. Changes 11 Melody was excited as the car got closer and closer to the cabin. She was looking forward to the vacation, and her potty training. Melody giggled when she saw the Lake as Ann turned up this dirt road. They traveled about a mile seeing nothing except the forest and the lake. Ann explained that this was private property she had been left by her Aunt. Just at that moment the cabin appeared. It was made of logs but it looked more like a house. Melody and Ann quickly unpacked the car. Putting away the groceries and there clothes. Melody needed a diaper change but instead explored the cabin. The cabin had three bedrooms kitchen living room and a bath and a half. Melody was shocked to find out they had electricity, and even a computer and satellite TV. About this time Ann caught up with her and suggested a clean diaper. Melody protested "what about my potty training Ann". Ann smiled at her and said," don't worry sweetie we will start tomorrow." The next morning Melody awoke early, she was excited to begin her training. Ann came in her bedroom and quickly removed her diaper and cleaned Melody's diaper area. She then giving Melody's butt a little swat sent her to brush her teeth. Melody standing naked in the bathroom could not help but notice it. A small white potty chair with Melody's name on it sat in the bathroom. Melody screamed " Annnnnnnnnnn!!!!!" Ann came quickly to Melody asking, " What's wrong sweetie?" Melody asks, " What is the potty chair for." Ann told Melody to rinse her mouth and come back in the bedroom. Melody did as she was told, and walked to Ann, who was sitting on the bed. Ann quickly pulled the small naked girl in her lap. "Sweetie I feel that for your training to work. We need to make it as much like a real babies training as possible. Now starting now, here at the cabin you are to wear nothing but your Training pants and a t-shirt. When we go swimming you can just go naked." She then reached for a package of Dry Nights. I was finally getting potty trained. Ann went on to explain that when I had to go pee pee or poo poo I was to come and get her. She wanted to help me the first few days. The training pants felt just like a diaper. I was hoping for real panties. But I thought to myself was a start a new beginning. The first couple of days did not go well at all. I hated Ann asking me if I had to go potty all the time. I also had several accidents. This was going to be harder than I Thought. I was still diapered at night I was not even worried about that. However I was still wetting myself pretty often. I loved swimming in the lake but was still embarrassed to be naked. Over all Ann and I were having a lot of fun. She suggested we go to town for dinner. I begged her to let me wear my trainers and not my diaper. Ann finally said ok and off we went. I was wearing a pink sundress and white sandals. Ann was wearing a similar dress in red. The restaurant was really neat. It was sort of like a rustic supper club and the food was great. I ordered chicken fried stake with white gravy mashed potatoes and red beans. Ann ordered Cordon Blieu and asparagus. Half way thru dinner I wet and the dry night leaked big time. A tear running down my cheek gave me away. Ann told me to finish my dinner then we would deal with it. All the way back to the cabin, Ann kept telling me to not worry about it. All little girls have accidents when they potty train. Had she not seen the people staring at my wet dress? I never wanted to go to town again. I certainly was not going to church on Sunday. It seemed Ann had a different idea. Changes ch 12 Melody awoke Sunday morning dreading the day ahead of her. She did not want to face the people in town again. Ann came in her room and began her morning clean up. Melody asks Ann if they really had to go to church. Ann assured Melody that they did. Melody pouted as Ann dressed her. First Ann helped Melody into her training pants. Then picked out a frilly blue dress for Melody to wear. While Ann put it on her the girl could not help but think it was way to short. She would have to be careful not to show her trainers to the whole church. Then Ann surprised the girl! Putting a pair of blue ruffled panties over the trainers. The young girl new better than to make a fuss. She did not need a spanking on top of everything else. Once they arrived at church Melody could see people staring at her. She wondered if was because of her accident the other night. Or maybe the little girl dress she was wearing and the ribbon Ann had insisted on putting in her hair. Ann took Melody by the hand and they walked into the church. Half way through the service the Pastor dismissed the children for Sunday school. Melody watched as the children left the pews. Then a nice looking lady offered her hand to Melody and said. "Come with me dear I will show you wear to go" Ann looked at Melody and said " go ahead sweetie have fun". Melody nodded and took the ladies hand and followed her out of the church to the Sunday school building. Melody could not believe the class the lady took her too. It was a class of boys and girls. From what Melody could tell between seven and eleven years old. Most of the girls were dressed in dresses similar to the one Melody had on. Melody was introduced to the Sunday school teacher and the rest of the class. The class consisted of the teacher reading a bible story. Then discussing it with the class. Melody could tell the children were whispering. She could not help but wonder if it was about her. After class was over Melody walked outside to look for Ann. A boy about ten years old came up to her. "You wearing your diaper today baby girl " he shouted. Melody was shocked and wet her trainers right on the spot. She could see people mostly children laughing and trying to cover their mouths. Melody just stood there crying. Ann walked up and picked Melody up, placing the girl on her hip. Ann hugged the girl and asks her to calm down. Ann sat on a bench and rocked the girl trying to calm her and stop the crying. Ann finally reached in her purse and pulled out a pacifier, placing it in the girl's mouth. Melody sucked on the pacifier and it seemed to calm her. Ann carried her to the car and they headed back at the cabin. Melody did not say a word the whole way back. She just sat there in the car and sucked on her paci. When they got back to the cabin, Melody got out of the car and ran inside. Ann found her lying on her bed crying again. Ann held the girl for about thirty minutes. She just snuggled and rocked the girl, waiting for her to calm down. Melody was more than quiet the rest of the day. Ann was not even bothering with the training. She had put the girl back in diapers as soon as she calmed down. Melody had continued to suck her pacifier, and mostly just sat and watched TV. After supper Melody did not even offer to help with dishes. She had not eaten much She just popped her pacifier back in her mouth and went back to the TV. After cleaning up the kitchen, Ann walked in the living room and checked Melody's diaper. Carrying the girl to the bedroom, she laid her on the changing mat. "Young lady you are acting like a big baby. If this continues I will begin treating you like one" Something inside Melody snapped and she began cursing at Ann. "What do you think you have been doing you bitch?" screamed the girl. Ann quickly pulled the girl across her lap and spanked her butt. Turning the small girls behind a bright shade of red. She then diapered her and placed the crying girl in the corner. Melody stopped crying just long enough to ask for her pacifier. The next day things seemed to make a change for the worse. Ann again did not bother with the trainers she just diapered Melody. To get the girl to eat breakfast Ann had to feed her. All Melody seemed to want to do was suck on her pacifier and watch cartoons. Two days later seeing no change in the girl Ann decided to head home. Ann thought to herself. She would need to make some changes when she got home. Melody had regressed even farther. She only spoke in baby talk and had to be fed every meal. She had even started pooping in her diapers. Ann thought she needed a housekeeper that would not mind babysitting. She also needed some new furniture and toys for Melody. As she drove toward the city she glanced in the rear view mirror. There was her new baby sound asleep in her new car seat. Quietly sucking on her bottle of milk. Changes 13 Three weeks later, Melody was sitting in her playpen playing. She had regressed to the mindset of a nine or ten month old baby. Although she could still walk when she wanted to. She never fed herself, did all her drinking from a baby bottle. She spoke in one or two word phrases. The girl seemed to poop and wet her diapers without thinking about it. Ann was beside herself with what to do. She had done everything she could to snap Melody out of it. She had thought buying Melody a crib. High chair, and even a changing table. Then redecorating the girl's room to look like a nursery would infuriate her. Instead Melody had continued to regress. She was even calling Ann, Mommy. Ann even felt bad having to hire Hannah the new housekeeper and baby sitter. But Melody seemed to like her and took to calling her Hannah. Ann new she was in over her head. Melody needed a child psychologist to help her. But Ann could not get her one without possibly ending up in jail herself. Ann arrived home from work and asked Hannah if there was any change in Melody. Hannah said not at all, but that the baby was and angel all day. Hannah hurried home to her family, waving goodbye to Melody. Ann went to the playpen and picked Melody up, then gave the baby a hug and a kiss. Melody just giggled and yelled " Mommy, Mommy, Mommy home'. After checking the girls diaper and finding it dry. Ann placed the girl back in the playpen and went to check her email. Ann checked her email, deleting a lot of junk and answering a couple. She then decided to check Melody's email. It had taken her a week to figure out Melody's password. It seemed ironic that the girl had chosen notababy. Ann had been corresponding with Melody's parents for the girl. The letters from Melody's parents were always the same. They talked about family life and a lot about Lindsey. They always ended with a plead for Melody to come home. It seemed they had long since realized their punishment was wrong. They begged the girl to come home rejoin the family. They promised over and over that she would not be punished or diapered anymore. They even promised she could go to college. Ann always replied in the same way. Telling them she was doing great, everything was wonderful. Then signing the email love Melody. Tonight it would be different. Ann cried as she wrote to Melody's parents. She told them everything that had really happened. She asked Melody's parents forgiveness, for deceiving them. She told them that she had no idea what to do next. She simply did not know how to help Melody. After Ann finished her reply. She hit the back button to print out the letter from Melody's parents. Ann always read these letters to Melody. Melody's only response was to scream out her sister's name and giggle whenever she heard it mentioned. After reading the letter to Melody, Ann went to the kitchen to fix supper. After supper Ann cleaned up the kitchen, then ran Melody's bath. She enjoyed bathing the small girl. Melody seemed to adore bath time. Spending most of the time splashing the water and playing with her bath toys. Just for a change of pace Melody peed in the tub. Ann laughed as she emptied the tub and started all over. After giving Melody her night bottle and rocking her to sleep. She placed the girl in her crib for the night. Kissing her gently on the forehead. As Ann walked past her office she suddenly had the urge to check her email. She decided to get a beer from the fridge first. Taking a sip from the cold beer, Ann opened Melody's mailbox. Just as she suspected there was a response from Melody's father. Dear Ms You are in no way responsible for the current condition my daughter is in. That responsibility belongs to me. What started as a punishment, turned into me wanting to keep my daughter close to me longer. If anyone deserves to go to jail I do. I promise you what ever you do. There will never be charges brought against you. I do however think, that I can help. I believe that if I could talk to her. I could snap her out of the regressed state. As you, not I are now responsible for my daughter, this decision is of course yours. Please understand I am demanding nothing, I lost that right. I want you to know I never meant to hurt my baby girl. I also appreciate the care and love you have shown my daughter. For you to do this, knowing the trouble it could cause you. Is heartwarming and a true Christian act. He signed his name and left a phone number. Also ps: saying to call collect. Ann sat and finished her beer then picked up the phone. Melody was playing in her playpen, and giggling at Saturday morning cartoons. Her giggles were suddenly muffled as the doorbell rang. Melody watched as Ann walked to get the door. Her eyes grew wide, the moment she saw her Daddy walk through the door. He was followed by Mommy she was carrying Melody's baby sister Lindsey. After greeting Ann with a hug, he turned his attention to the playpen. "Melody Parker get your butt out of that playpen this minute" he said in a loud harsh voice. "Diaper punishment is over". Melody jumped out of the playpen, with only one hand touching the railing. A smile the size of the Grand Canyon on her face. She ran to her Daddies waiting arms. Melody spoke in a clear crisp voice. " It's about time you came to your senses Daddy". All the time squeezing the life out of her Daddy's neck. It took less than a week to potty train Melody. She even quit wetting the bed. She was so glad to be home. Even though she missed Ann. She did of course email Ann everyday and talk on the phone. Mom and Melody spent a lot of time shopping for luggage and school clothes. After all Melody was to start at the University in less than a month. The rest of her time was spent. Catching up with old friends and just driving around in her car. The only sign of baby Melody was in her purse. She did not need it much, and only used it in private. But sometimes even big girls need their paci. Epilogue Melody smiled down at her Mom and Dad and now five-year-old sister Lindsey. She then gave a big wink to Ann. Then she began her Valedictorian speech .Yes she was finished here at the University and had a degree in psychology. Now she was looking forward to getting her doctorate. The End

Chapter 1: Three sisters, one home, one family The only thing that seemed the same was something, or someone, was always being changed. When my dad remarried, Kelly, who is 7, became my step-sisters. The feeling of not quite being a ‘big girl’ and not sure about being a little girl as I’m 8, gets confusing. As we’re close in age, we’re expected to have a close relationship, but we hadn’t grown up together and too shy to share our secrets. We didn’t share a bedroom, our parents tried to get us to be more like sisters, but with little success. We did watch TV together sometimes, do homework, or play with our younger sister, Aimee, She’s almost 5 and has some disabilities, so more like a big baby. Our mom gets upset if we call her a baby, though, so we’re careful. It seems our mom has found plenty of ways to make us behave without it quite seemly like a punishment. Keeping us in our room, watching boring educational shows from the 1980s is one way. She claims its educational, so its good for us, but we end up bored and sometimes in tears anyway. Our dad is usually pretty reasonable, but one thing is didn’t seem to like was changing diapers, and always felt awkward changing me for bed as I got older. Having 3 girls in diapers at night makes him really awkward if he’s changing us. It’s also cold this time of year, and one thing all of us girls have in common is we get the flu, despite getting a flu shot every year. It seems like one of us is sick, especially during the colder time of year. Getting sick usually means stuck in bed, wearing diapers, and practically treated like our little sister. Our mom has been a foster parent for some years, and works from home for some big company, or something. She keeps telling us how much fun she had living in Manhattan, but it didn’t sound like fun to us. Dad worked for a different big company, but quit after my mom died a few years ago. Even though it was something healthcare related, he doesn’t like hospitals much. The thing with our mom being a foster parent that provides temporary care to kids, although she prefers younger kids, especially those who are babied and immature. It feels like sometimes when we’re acting like a ‘big girl’ mom doesn’t notice, but if we’re being immature and babyish, like our little sister, mom pays attention. We’re stuck in the middle, not being fully incontinent and babied like our younger sister, or old enough be able to make our own choices like our older sister who is now 17. My dad is surprised that some foster kids ask for diapers, or just accept being diapered again. Because foster kids wetting the bed is common, mom usually puts them in diapers for bed. We’re not the same: To say our family is complicated, would be an understatement. We’re always competing with each other, and recent restrictions have made things even more complicated. Some times we compete to see who can be bratty and get away with it, other times we focus on our schoolwork and homework. Our young sister, Aimee, isn’t really able to use the potty without considerable help, and has no real bladder or bowel control. It’s more sit her on the potty, and wait until she goes in the potty, then clean her and back in a diaper. On the other hand, our dad insists we use the potty, and gets annoyed when we have accidents, although 7 or 8 year old girls do have accidents sometimes, he doesn’t quite understand. We sometimes have to use pull-ups or diapers during the day, because of accidents. Depending on our parents mood, we have to get our pull-ups check and have to tell them when we have accidents. When my sis and I are fighting, especially when one of us is back in diapers, things sometimes get out of hand. This was one of the times when things got complicated, was when It was one of those times, that our oldest sister Lisa, was visiting and taking forever in the shower, and Kelly had an accident in her pull-up while waiting for one of the bathrooms to become available. Our dad wasn’t expecting to change a poopy pull-up, and mom wasn’t home yet. I made faces at my sister, even though I was expecting to be diapered for bed, just like her and Aimee. Bath time and diaper time: After Kelly had cried in her room for half an hour, our mom returned and Kelly was taken to the bathroom, her messy bottom cleaned and bathed, then wrapped in a towel and carried to Aimee’s room, basically the nursery, and sat on a chair. Not long after, I was bathed by my mom, something that felt embarrassing at times, and wrapped in a towel, then carried to Aimee’s room, and placed on the changing table straight away. Aimee was laying in her bed, with a thick cloth diaper on, and a pacifier in her mouth. She seemed slightly amused, watching me, her older sisters, fussing and protesting being put in a cloth diaper for bed time. It didn’t take long for dad to come in to see what the fuss was about. “It’s a diaper. The sooner you get you’re diaper on, the sooner you can watch Netflix before bed.” he said. “Cloth diapers are so thick and uncomfortable” I replied, but my dad wasn’t interested in my complaining, especially since Kelly was already in her cloth diaper. Our younger sister often gets cloth diapers for bed, and doesn’t complain. She can’t talk, but she does get cry to and fuss. Our parents weren’t big on spanking us, but did from time to time. Being mean to Aimee, like calling her a baby, sometimes got us a spanking. Lisa came in with a bottle for Aimee, but silly me couldn’t resist poking fun at my sister, who was still upset about messing her pull-up. “Is that for Kelly?” She asked, trying to sound innocent but failing on the sarcasm. The glare from mom said it all. “Are you thirsty? It’ll help you settle down!” Mom replied, leaving little doubt that I wasn’t being kind, then handing me the bottle, and I started drinking. Even though Aimee needs to be bottle fed, mom sometimes gives us a bottle of warm milk in the evening to help us settle down for the night. “How many little girls are thirsty?” Lisa asked, with a hint of snarkiness. Mom whispered something to her, and she just nodded. It seemed like our mom wanted us to stop with the teasing, and diapering us in front of our little sister, is one way to get her point across without yelling and spanking us. While mom put us both in our pajamas, Lisa prepared more bottles. Something told us that our mom didn’t think we’d be dry in the morning. We drank our bottles, while Aimee was fed her bottle by Lisa, and she still seemed to giggle at our babying. Both Kelly and I have a love-hate relationship with babying, and being in diapers, especially cloth diapers. Our mom expects us not wet our pull-ups during the day, but will sometimes diaper us in the evening.

[Author’s note: This is a story from a different perspective, and set in the near future. I got the idea of having stories in the same ‘universe’ from other stories, although I’m not quite sure yet how it fits with my other stories. Medical themes and regression are involved in this story. As always, feedback welcome, so let me know what ya'll think] Chapter 1: Experience required After my birthday, and turning 20, I thought I had everything planned out. Most of my childhood health issues had been resolved, and I had my own small apartment. Not to brag, but I was top of my class at nursing school, but had trouble finding work. Hospitals wanted someone with a 4 year degree, or it was basically as a nursing assistant, with much less pay, not a position for a qualified nurse. I had a scholarship, but also earned money tutoring. Tutoring younger kids actually paid better than older kids. It was looking like I was going to have to finish my BSN degree before I’d take her seriously. One of my interviews was at a small children’s hospital. They said I didn’t have enough experience. I spent half my childhood in hospitals, but they didn’t care. I’m quite petite and still only 5’3” so they think of me as a kid, not a fully qualified nurse. Did they really notice that I wore a pull-up under my pants. I dread interviews for jobs, because of peoples weird reaction to my past, assuming they know, since I legally changed my name at 17. I was a medical miracle according to some, but others though they might catch some virus from me. I’ve survived a gymnastics fall that sent me to the hospital, a car accident that put me in a coma, catching the flu every year as a child, and more. Daycare experience: I’ve worked at daycare centers, preschools, and a summer camp. For some reason, I haven’t been able to find a job I actually enjoy. Well, the summer camp work was good while it lasted. Tutoring grade school students pays well, and doesn’t come with the stress of babysitting kids. Unlike most babysitters, I’m quite experienced at changing older kids’ diapers, and changed my cousins many times growing up. Working at a daycare, the thing that frustrated me most, was how many parents, and teachers, bought into the whole ‘potty trained by 2’ nonsense. Kids do have accidents, kids do regress in their potty training. Medical conditions can cause temporary or or short term incontinence. At one one daycare I worked at part-time, the nurse was an idiot, and reassured parents that their little angel is happy, and their temper tantrums, anxiety and other behavior isn’t the parents fault. I quit after 2 weeks, even though they begged me to stay. At one daycare I applied for a job, then changed my mind, the director actually said she was trying to prepare 5 year olds for Harvard or MIT. Do they want their little darlings to need a lifetime of therapy? Then again, My aunt wanted me to work on schoolwork, the day after I woke up in ICU. I wasn’t really awake and could barely get a sentence out. Normal is overrated: Much to my mom’s annoyance, I loved watching House on TV. I still wear my House t-shirts sometimes. Even though I cringe at the inaccuracies, as I had been in hospital enough to notice, I loved the show. When parents insist their kid is normal, and somehow it’s the teachers fault, I want to scream. Kids learn in different ways, at their own pace. If the parents work too much, hire a tutor to help your kids learn the subjects. One phrase I really hate is “mastering their skills”, such as making sure they can do everything expected of a child in kindergarten. If the child is non-verbal, still in diapers, but seems to be able to read, and use a tablet or laptop, then teach them basic math and English. Last year, I tutored a young girl, turning 10, who was still in diapers due to her inability to stay consistently dry. Her mom was surprised that I was well aware some children find being babied by their mommy comforting, and changing diapers is often necessary. I was aware because that used to be me, I was in and out of diapers growing up. After the car accident, with my mom driving, she wanted things to go back to normal, but that couldn’t happen while I had to wear diapers due to a weak bladder. A second car accident, again with mom driving, was more than my mom could handle. When I woke up from the coma, my aunt was there, my dad was there, but no mommy, and I had a complete breakdown. Eventually, another of my aunts, Charlie, who happens to be a nurse, let me stay with her at the farm that was an hour out of the city, until I got better, and the was able to live with dad again, before going back to Aunt Charlie's farm. The reason I didn't stay with Aunt Charlie longer is that eventually word of my past leaked out, probably from staff at the hospital. Maybe they found one of the published medical journal papers, of one of the studies, that I was a part of. Surviving the pandemic: Part of the reason I hide the details my past as much as possible, is that my story was on national news, for reasons that are complicated. When coronavirus pandemic first hit, I tested negative, when people around me caught the virus. Specialized testing confirmed I didn’t have coronavirus, until a later strain hit me like a freight train. The hospital kept me isolated from other patients, including other teens with coronavirus. It was almost like I was a celebrity, well I was, kind of. Anyway, after a month in hospital, I had survived and my aunt Charlie and uncle Jack, took me to their farm about an hour out of the city. We stayed on the farm, although Charlie worked at a senior center as a nurse, part time. That was three years ago, and now I’m living on my own in the city, changed my name and appearance, and nobody knows my past. I’m just a normal young woman, although I still wear a mask, and gloves. Most people still wear masks, in the city. Tutoring Makela: I had been tutoring a 11 year old girl, mainly on biology. She had a concussion and spinal injury, when she came off her bike, due to a crack in the road. She still had a lot of questions, about how her recovery would be, and how the other girls at school, even her so-called friends avoid her since she returned to school, just before thanksgiving. She is surprised how knowledgeable I am on spinal injuries compared to most of the doctors she has seen. She had a tough day, as she had anxiety, and needed to lay down for a few hours, after getting her diaper changed by the nurse. School rules require her to change her diaper in the nurses office bathroom, or by the nurse. There was a different nurse at school today, who was surprised that Makela asked her to change her. During our tutoring session, Makela messed her diaper a bit, along with wetting it, and that upset her. Her parents are okay with me changing her, while I’m there, and so I changed her. A few weeks ago, her mom was surprised when she asked me to change her, as her mom was busy. I changed her without too much fuss, although since it was in the evening, Makela asked if I could put her night diaper on her, which was thicker than her normal day ones. Makela and her parents know I wear pull-ups, but assumed it’s because of my pandemic-related germophobia. Since the pandemic, more and more women are wearing a diaper or pull-up when going out, as it'si one way to avoid unhygienic public restrooms. It’s clear Makela realizes that I don’t find being in diapers a weird thing, and I’m supportive of her need for diapers.

The band Damage Limitation are on tour and stopping at a festival. Much to their chagrin they have been set up with a PR opportunity that none of them want. The band's manager, John, finds that corralling a rock band is the hardest part of his job. --- This story update, like all my others, is available on my Patreon one week before it gets posted elsewhere. For a $5 monthly pledge you can see every update I post (one every four days) before everyone else. For $10 you get early access plus access to TWENTY-SIX exclusive stories only available on Patreon. Other rewards and tiers are available and can be found on my Patreon page. https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Damage Limitation By Elfy The tour bus rolled down the highway under the blazing sun. The band Damage Limitation were lounging around as the miles of empty countryside stretched out behind them, the tour was really taking a toll on the three-piece band. The group were on their way to the Upload Festival where they would be headlining that night in support of their new album. It was to be the last show before they were to get a well-earned break. In truth tensions within the band were quite high but that was no surprise considering they had been living together in such cramped confines for so long. James, the vocalist and bass player, was sitting at the back of the bus using the video game console. Matt, the guitarist, was furiously scribbling on a piece of paper. He was already starting work on songs for the next album as well as his side project. The drummer, Brad, was at the front of the bus with his feet up and a baseball cap pulled down over his face. Sitting just across from the driver was the band manager. John was looking back at the guys he managed and was just as interested in some time away. Trying to keep these guys from fighting was a full time job. He was hoping for a quiet final day of the tour before heading home to his family. John consulted his planner and reminded himself of an event that was booked for earlier in the day. He closed his eyes and sighed before leaning across to the driver. “We need to make a detour.” John said quietly, “Go to this address.” John left the piece of paper with the driver who immediately started typing the new address into the satellite navigation equipment. John stood up and took a deep breath, he knew that what he had to say would not go down well with the young men strewn around the bus. “Band meeting!” John called out, “Upstairs.” John walked to the upper level of the bus which was filled with equipment. He walked to the front of the bus and sat down, as he heard people coming up the stairs he looked out at the town that was rapidly approaching. The bus sped past a billboard advertising the festival, a picture of Damage Limitation took up a majority of the space. “What’s up?” James asked as he sat down on one of the chairs and put his feet up. “Let’s wait till everyone’s here.” John replied. “That doesn’t sound good…” James chuckled as he leaned back and pulled out his phone. Matt was the second person up the stairs. He didn’t say anything but sat down on a speaker opposite the singer and continued scribbling notes without looking up. Not long after he sat down he shook his head and scribbled out some lines. “Writing our next hit?” James asked as he glanced up from the phone, “Please no octave changes this time. You’re killing me, dude.” “I’m writing something acoustic for my solo stuff.” Matt replied. “That’s good because John’s kicking you out of the band.” James replied with a snide smile. “He’s… what!?” Matt finally looked up from his paper to see James laughing and John shaking his head. “No one is getting kicked out.” John said quickly, “We just have to make an unexpected stop.” “Asshole.” Matt muttered to James before turning back to his paper. Brad finally trooped up the stairs half a minute later. He was yawning and quickly slumped into the seat nearest him. He leaned his head against the window and motioned for John to get on with it. “Alright, now that everyone’s here…” John started, “I wanted to let you all know there is a publicity event booked before the show tonight.” “More autographs?” Brad sighed, “You know how I feel about that.” “Yes, I know.” John replied, “You think it affects your drumming…” “More like it affects his jerking off.” James interjected with a laugh that no one shared. “Fuck you, James.” Brad replied without missing a beat. “Guys, knock it off.” John said as he briefly put his hand up to his forehead, “There won’t be many autographs. You’re going to be visiting a day care at the festival site for some pictures, maybe you’ll help out a bit and th-” “A day care!?” James scoffed, “Count me out.” “It’s the record labels idea.” John said, “They want you to do it so you’ll have to do it.” “That’s bullshit.” James argued. “You have to admit it’s not very rock and roll.” Matt said as he looked up again, “Like, I thought we were trying to make some hard hitting music that makes a difference.” “More like some hard hitting money.” Brad said lazily, “I’ve got a mortgage to pay off.” “Just get cleaned up.” John said, “We’ll be there in about half an hour and I need you all to be presentable for the press. You know you have to keep the suits happy if you want to get your bonus.” With general murmurs of discontent the three band members left to go back downstairs. John reminded himself it was just one more day before he could get a break, he just had to get the band through this last day of the tour. --- The bus pulled in to the festival car park and finally came to a stop. No one on board seemed particularly eager to get off but the roadies from other vehicles came on to start offloading equipment. James was chewing on some bubble-gum as he looked out of the window at the general hubbub outside the bus. He could hear a band on the main stage playing a song but they didn’t sound very good. James never really socialised with other bands, he didn’t mind doing it but it always seemed like other bands avoided them. He supposed his incessant pranking and joking might be the reason but if they couldn’t handle a little bit of fun that wasn’t his problem. “Yo, wake up.” James said as he threw a guitar pick across the aisle at Brad who was sleeping again. “Wha…” Brad slowly looked up in confusion, “Where are we?” “We’re at the festival.” James said, “John’s just gone off to work out where we’re going.” Brad nodded and stretched but soon leant back against the window. He didn’t fall back to sleep but he wasn’t doing much either. Matt was sat on the seat behind him taking a break from writing but not from work, he was listening to some other music. He called it research to see what other bands were doing but his bandmates called it an excuse to goof off. Matt always thought it was rich for them to say that though since it always seemed to be him that was doing the work for the band. James looked back out of the window to see John jogging back across the car park and on to the bus. He had a bunch of contracts and papers and looked a little rushed. He put his paper down on the vacant driver’s seat and looked around. “Good, you’re all here.” John said slightly breathlessly. “Where else would we be?” James asked sarcastically, “It’s not like we’re allowed to have fun or anything anymore.” “James you knew that when you signed the contract with the label you would have responsibilities and…” John began. “Whatever, dude.” James said with a dismissive wave of the hand, “What’re we doing?” “OK, well you aren’t due out on stage for quite a while and there are one or two things lined up for you beforehand.” James explained, “The nursery is waiting for us as we speak so if you are all ready to go.” “I’ve been so excited to do it.” James jumped to his feet in mock excitement and clapped his hands annoyingly. He couldn’t have been more sarcastic if he tried. “Try to tone the sarcasm down before you see the children.” John sighed with exasperation as the three band members filed past him and off the bus. The three uninterested band members followed John across the car park. The area over the fence was very loud, music intermingled with excited cheers and fairground noises as the classic atmosphere of a rock and roll festival. The backstage area was a lot less hectic although festival workers were hurrying to and fro getting things and people ready. The logistics of a festival must be a nightmare, they all thought as they walked through the area. “Well if it isn’t “Music Limitation.”” Shouted a condescending voice from a chair just in front of a large trailer. The band looked around and collectively groaned in disappointment. James let out a string of expletives under his breath as he saw a familiar but unwanted figure. “No one told me Chad would be here” Matt said with a grimace. Chad stood up and started walking over to the members of Damage Limitation. Chad was very well acquainted with the band having been their original lead singer until the band kicked him out for being too much for them to handle. He was now the singer of a different band that were starting to get some momentum behind them, Rose’s Thorn. “What do you want?” Brad asked rather aggressively. Even the usually laid back drummer was less than happy to see the former singer. “Chill out guys.” Chad said with a smirk as he swaggered forwards drinking from a bottle of beer, “Just happy to see my old friends. I hear you’re on babysitting duty.” “Well… Our label’s making us…” Matt muttered as the others scowled. “Aww, mommy and daddy at the label sending you out to babysit for extra pennies?” Chad laughed, “No shame in that. You like doing what people in suits tell you, I prefer to have freedom to do whatever I like.” “Guys, come on. No point standing around out here…” John rolled his eyes as he tried to move his band away from the potential flashpoint. As the band started following their manager away from Chad and towards the nursery they heard Chad clearing his throat and calling out. “I don’t suppose you’ve had a chance to listen to my group’s new album?” Chad asked, “Tales from a Lifer it’s got great reviews and just went platinum.” None of the band members turned around but James threw up a middle finger over his shoulder to show Chad what he thought of him. The other band members chuckled. “I have heard that album.” Matt admitted when they were out of earshot, “I listened to it for research.” “Was it good?” James asked. “Yeah.” Matt replied with a sigh, “Really good.” “Damn…” James said before swearing some more. The nursery that the band was visiting was in a semi-permanent building in a secluded area that anyone with a ticket could access. It was quiet and away from the stages, a perfect place to leave your kids before going out to spend the day rocking and rolling. John led the way around to the day care making sure to enter the back way so that they didn’t get mobbed by fans. “I need you all to smile and be happy.” John said as they approached the day care door. “That’s great.” James said with the fakest smile he could muster, “Because I’m ecstatic to be here!” “Could you try not being an ass for five minutes?” Matt said as he rolled his eyes, “None of us would choose to do this but we might as well make the most of it.” John opened the door to a colourful room full of little kids ranging in age from just babies to younger kids. There were a few helpers running around trying to keep them out of trouble and a few photographers that had arrived shortly earlier for those publicity shots the label were so desperate for. As the cameras started flashing the band members all did their best to smile. The kids all cheered on command when prompted by their guardians and the person operating the single video camera gave the “OK” symbol with his fingers. “We’re getting some good stuff…” John muttered, “Go mingle with the kids.” The band members would’ve all preferred to turn around and leave now that their pictures were taken but they did as they were told and split up amongst the children. For the next half an hour the band did their best to appear interested as they talked to the children about their games. “Nearly time to go.” John said after checking his watch, “Just one last thing to do.”

Sam has recently turned eighteen-years-old and is soon to leave both school and the orphanage that has been her home since she was very little. Despite being an adult she suffered from a rare condition that meant she was very small. This was a constant source of anguish for her as she tried to life as close to a normal life as she could manage. Mark and Karen are staking out the orphanage. Looking for a little girl they feel they need to rescue. When they see Sam walking home confusion reigns and mistakes are made. --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to TWENTY-FIVE EXCLUSIVE stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- A New Life For Sam By Elfy Sam walked slowly down the street kicking a rock along the path in front of her. She was glad to be going home after another long day at school in which she had spent the whole time waiting to go home. School was difficult for any eighteen-year-old but it was even harder for Sam who suffered from a rare genetic disorder that meant she was only thirty inches tall. Sam was not disabled and if you tried to tell her she was it wouldn’t go well for you. She was short but that was all, she could do anything that any other person could do. She greatly resented people trying to help her even when it was to grab something she physically couldn’t reach. Sam was absolutely determined to be independent and not rely on anyone. This attitude to the world wasn’t easy to maintain when she constantly had to battle things that everyone else found easy. Reaching a door handle could be almost impossible without having to jump, she had to shop in the children’s section for clothes which was always embarrassing and infuriating. She made do with the least childish clothing she could find but she hated not being able to wear things like her classmates. Today she was wearing a pink shirt and white shorts as the hot sun beamed down, it was an admittedly childish outfit but it wasn’t like she had much choice. There were a thousand different things that people take for granted that was so much harder for Sam. Even holding pens and pencils was much more awkward due to her small size. She really did look like a toddler using a pen when she wrote stuff down. Sam struggled to make friends at school as well. All throughout her childhood she had been picked on due to her size and even now she struggled to make friends with her classmates who all towered over her. As Sam wandered towards home she felt the people around her looking in her direction. She had to walk through a park to get home and it could frequently be embarrassing for her since she was often the same size as the little kids running around. She had tried all sorts of things to look older but nothing had worked, she still got the same awkward looks as if other parents were wondering who was letting the little child walk around alone. She had her personal ID in her pocket ready to show to any well-meaning adult who assumed she was a lost little girl. Sam ignored the looks she was getting in surly silence as she adjusted her backpack and flicked her dyed brown hair out of her eyes. She’d been dying her hair brown for a while now because she felt like her blonde hair made her look younger than she was. When you were as short as she was anything to make you look a little older was much appreciated. “Hey! Watch it!” Sam yelled angrily as a young pre-teen boy nearly bowled her over as he ran down the path. “Sorry!” The boy yelled over his shoulder as he kept running, “Don’t tell your mommy!” “I don’t have a mommy…” Sam shouted angrily, “I’m eighteen!” With a deep breath to swallow her anger Sam continued walking past the playground full of children and parents. She always hated walking past this part of the park because it was a constant reminder of how short she was, having children running around who were the same height as her was always the worst thing to undermine her confidence. The worst times were when she was stopped by kids who asked her to play with them or by parents asking where Sam’s parents were. Every time was followed by an embarrassing attempt to explain her age but no one believed her until they saw her ID. At the exit to the park Sam saw another of the fixtures of her walk home. A three storey building rose out of the ground like a monolith. The large home was basically just a box with windows and a door. It wasn’t a place anyone liked to linger and the building was made even more foreboding by it being an orphanage. The whole place just gave off a creepy vibe that made most people avoid it, Sam felt bad for the kids who had to stay there but there was nothing she could do for them. As Sam walked in front of the large building and heard children playing in the front yard she suddenly became aware of someone behind her. She heard fast footsteps hurrying behind her that she assumed belonged to a jogger. She was just about to turn around to see who it was and get out of the way when she was interrupted by events. “H-Hey!” Sam shouted out as she suddenly felt something hit her on the back of the legs. Sam lost her balance and fell backwards. She expected to hit the floor but she landed in a soft seat which tilted backwards slightly instead, her legs lost contact with the floor as she flailed her arms and legs in confusion. A large car pulled up on the curb next to Sam with a screech of it’s tyres. She could only just see around what she was quickly realising was a stroller as a man climbed out of the driver’s seat. He ran around to the front of the stroller and looked around wildly. “Wait!” Sam tried to shout but her yells were muffled by a rag that was held over her mouth. There was a strong smell coming from the rag as Sam’s eyes went wide. “I’m sorry, baby.” The man said as he looked around in a panicky way, “This is for the best, you’ll see!” Sam reached out with her arms to try and force the man’s hand away from her face but her tiny limbs were no match for the man who easily overpowered her. Sam felt herself become weaker as she was forced to inhale whatever the rag was soaked in. “Come on!” The woman behind the stroller called out, “We need to get out of here!” “Just a minute…” The man replied with a low and gruff voice, “It’s OK, Abigail. This is all for you and you’ll thank us soon.” Sam felt the world falling away as blackness overcame her. Her arms and legs felt heavier until she could no longer lift them. Sam’s last thoughts were a confused jumble as it felt like someone turned the lights out on her brain. She just had time to briefly wonder who Abigail was as her head tipped forwards and she became unable to resist the sleep that was quickly overtaking her. --- One hour earlier… --- “Are you sure this is the place?” Mark asked as he looked through the binoculars at the orphanage. Mark had parked their black car slightly down the road from the orphanage that they had been looking at for the last week. They were just in front of the exit to the park where they could see through a gap in the fence. In a sandpit in the front yard Mark could see a young toddler facing away from him. She was in a pink shirt and white shorts with brown hair flowing down, she was playing in the sand alone and was the whole reason Mark and his wife had been staking out the orphanage. “I’m positive.” Karen replied as she bit her nails nervously. She looked down at the crumpled piece of paper in her hands, “St. Margaret’s Orphanage. This has to be the place.” “Alright, I think I see her.” Mark said. “Let me see.” Karen grabbed the binoculars from her husband and looked through them, “That’s her!” “Are you sure?” Mark asked. “Positive.” Karen said as she handed the binoculars back with a smile, “Let’s go!” “Hold on… Hold on…” Mark said as he put the binoculars down and looked at the steering wheel in front of him, “Are you sure we should do this? I mean we could get in a lot of trouble.” “Do you remember what Sally said just before she…” Karen started to say. “Honey, you don’t have to say it. I know what happened.” Mark put her arm around his wife. “The last thing she ever said to me was to look after Abigail.” Karen continued, “Her last words were to look after her daughter and I’m not going to let her down.” “I know, I know…” Mark said with a sigh, “It’s tragic but the official routes to adoption…” “Come on, Mark.” Karen interrupted her husband angrily and with tears in her eyes, “You saw the same paperwork I did. It could take a year or more to prove we are suitable parents and even then she might get sent to a different family. Who knows what could happen to that poor girl.” Mark nodded sadly as he raised his binoculars back to his eyes. He squinted and then bit his bottom lip as he looked at the sandpit and saw that it was now empty. He lowered the binoculars again. “She’s gone.” Mark said, “She’s not in the sandpit anymore.” “What!?” Karen snatched the binoculars and looked through them, “Shit!” “It’s OK.” Mark said quickly to calm his wife down, “Just wait. It’s a beautiful day, she’ll be outside again and then we can try to get her.” Mark lifted the binoculars back to his face as Karen looked at the backseat. She had the stroller with removable seat ready to go and they had gone over their plan a lot, they were as ready as they would ever be. It was imperative to Karen that they get Abigail away from the orphanage and back to a family that would love her. Her best friend since childhood, Sally, had been in a car crash which had ultimately killed her. She was already a single parent and when Karen raced to her side she used the last of her energy to tell Karen to look after her daughter. Sally had been in an orphanage as a young girl and had often spoken about how horrible it was, it was clear she didn’t want her daughter to end up in the same place. Karen had promised to look after Abigail and she was determined to fulfil her promise no matter what it took. After quite some time had passed when there was no further sign of the little girl Mark started to think it would be a good idea to leave. The car was very hot and they could only sit there for so long before someone noticed they were there. He looked at Karen who was still staring at the orphanage with determination. “Not yet.” Karen said without turning to her husband, “I know what you’re thinking and… Just not yet.” Mark silently nodded as he looked back out of his window. He didn’t know how long his wife was prepared to sit there for but he was starting to feel like they should go. They had already been there for quite a while but maybe they would look like they were just waiting to pick someone up from the nearby school. Minutes passed by in tension filled silence as the pair of them sat in the car with adrenaline filling their veins. They were waiting for the perfect opportunity no matter how long it took. Nearly a full hour passed since they parked up without Karen breaking eye contact with the orphanage. The only sound in the car was the radio that was playing very softly in the background. Mark thought back to when Karen had first suggested this desperate plot and his immediate reaction was that she had gone mad. One way or another she had been able to convert him to her way of thinking and now here they were preparing to do something drastic and illegal. The matter of illegality was the biggest thing to Mark and he had repeatedly told his wife that they could both go to prison for a long time if they did what she wanted. Karen had spent some time in the system being bumped from one foster home to another countered by saying no one really cared about where the children were. She pointed to her own experiences of bureaucratic incompetence whilst she was in the system and the news stories of children going missing. Besides, she had pointed out, this was a long way from home and if they could get little Abigail back home they wouldn’t be easy to find. Despite all this rationale the idea of kidnapping a child was still not one that was accepted easily by either Mark or Karen. In the end it had been their desperation to provide a better life for Abigail that had meant they were sat in the van whilst waiting for the perfect moment. Mark closed his eyes for a few minutes as his mind buzzed with a thousand different thoughts and emotions. “Wait!” Karen suddenly exclaimed as she grabbed the binoculars, “I… I think that’s her!” Mark quickly opened his eyes and squinted out of the window. He couldn’t see anyone at the orphanage and had no idea who his wife was talking about. He was about to ask what she was going on about until he saw that she wasn’t looking at the orphanage, she was looking to the exit of the park just the opposite side of the road to their car. “Her?” Mark said as he suddenly sat up, “But… But why was she in the park?” “I told you these places don’t care for the children.” Karen said quickly and breathlessly, “They just let them wonder wherever they like. Imagine letting a toddler go to the park by themselves like that, they could have been snatched by anyone!” Mark resisted the urge to point out the obvious irony in his wife’s comments as he gripped the steering wheel. His heart was beating so fast he thought he might explode. Was this the moment they had been waiting for? Were they really about to execute their plan? “I’m going to do it.” Karen said quietly and grimly, “Make sure you’re ready. We can’t afford to waste any time here.” “Are you sur-” Mark was cut off as the door slammed. Mark looked at the girl walking towards the orphanage again. The small girl certainly looked like Allison and seemed to be wearing the same clothes as the toddler girl but he wasn’t sure he believed the orphanage would just let young children wander around like his wife suggested. Were orphanages truly so incompetent that they let the children wander off of the property? When Mark saw Karen pushing the stroller they had brought with them across the road he took a deep breath and turned on the engine of the car. He pushed all doubts away into a little box at the back of his mind, Karen wouldn’t act on something like this unless she was sure that they were doing the right thing and that the girl walking in front of the orphanage was the correct girl. He was in no place to doubt his wife’s judgment, she knew what her friend’s daughter looked like a lot more than he did. Mark turned the radio off completely and watched intently as his wife closed in on their target. He put the car the car in gear and started slowly creeping forwards down the road towards where the action would be. The street was empty apart from the three of them, there really wouldn’t be another opportunity like this. The plan was executed with precision. As Karen walked the stroller right into the back of the girl’s legs he quickly came to a halt and jumped out of the car. He was sweating profusely and he seemed to be hypersensitive to the air around him as he ran to the stroller. He reached forwards and held a rag soaked in chemicals to induce sleep against the little girl. As Abigail’s eyes closed and her surprised struggling ceased they quickly walked back to the car acting as normal as they could. “Open the door!” Karen hissed urgently to her husband. Karen was in an almost panic-like state as she released the various clasps holding the seat to the frame of the stroller. She lifted it up and into the backseat of the car with the sleeping girl tilted over slightly. Mark and Karen went through their practiced pit stop routine and soon had the seat strapped into the car and the girl strapped into the seat. They closed the door and hurried to the front seats before driving away from the scene.

”Honey” Jen my fiancee called from outside the bedroom. I was lying on the bed trying to maintain control of my bladder so that I would not wet my diaper for the third time that evening. ”Mia tells me you were a good boy tonight,” Jen said as she entered the bedroom. ”Oh, you look so cute in your sleeper” Mia had dressed me in a blue, white and red striped, zip-up, drop seat sleeper, earlier that night when she double diapered me for the evening. ” I halfta use the potty mommy” I whined to Jen as she walked over to me and sat down on the bed. ”Now baby, Mia told me you already had a few accidents earlier tonight when you were playing, and you know the potty is off-limits for the next few weeks as we sort out whether or not you are ready to go back to using it.” ”but mommmmyyyy, I really have to go!” I whined again as Jen unbuttoned her blouse and removed the clasp on her nursing bra. Jen pulled me into her breast and coaxed me to nurse before she continued. ”Baby just relax, after your feeding, if you still have to use the toilet we can discuss it further.” Jen and I both knew that by the time I was done nursing I would have wet as well as probably messed my diaper as this was becoming my regular feeding routine. I clenched down harder as I nursed and began to whimper softly as I sucked. I could feel the pressure begin to build in my stomach and begin to slowly lose control as the warm liquid gently flowed out of me and into my already drenched diaper. Jen stroked my hair and began to praise me. ”Such a good baby wetting his diaper for mommy.” Pulling me closer into her breast. It seemed Jen now instinctively knew when I was using my diapers. ”You see baby, mommy knows what is best for her little boy” At that moment I lost all control and resigned myself to wetting the diaper completely. As the disposable reached its limit I could feel the warm liquid trickle past the leg guards and begin to soak into the snap-on cloth cover which had been placed overtop by Mia earlier. Jen reaches down and slipped a finger into the leg opening of my diaper through the drop-seat in the sleeper. ”My, my baby you are sooo wet... You’re sopping.” Jen pulled her hand out and moved it to the front of the diaper and began to stroke me through the sodded padding. ”Does this feel good baby?” Jen asked as she continued to kneed the padding into my hard dick. I could feel the pressure continue to build towards in my bum as Jen continued to stroke and massage the swollen padding. I squirmed in Jen's arms and she recognized immediately what the problem was. ”Does my baby have a sore tummy?” Jen inquired moving her hand upwards towards my lower abdomen. I whimpered again with Jen's breast still in my mouth. ”Baby go ahead and use your diaper, that is what they are for.” Jen said continuing to rub my tummy. The pressure continued to build in my bottom as she rubbed and pushed gently. I tried to control myself but after a moment the pressure became too much and I felt the diaper begin to expand at the back as the warm mess made its way into the seat of my diaper. ”Such a good boy following mommies instructions. See there is no need for you to worry about the potty right now.” Jen moved her hand back down to the front of my diaper and began to rub again. ”Are you going to make another mess for mommy?” Jen asked as she resumed rubbing me through the soddened padding. I could feel the mess in the seat of my pants begin to cool and while Jen's hand felt so good I was utterly humiliated at the moment. I continued to whimper and cry softly as Jen stroked me over and over. It felt so good that I thrust my hips up to meet her hand. The mass is my seat being pulled away as I did. ” I want to cum so badly mommy,” I said to Jen before she pulled me back towards her breast. ”Keep nursing baby. We need to make sure we replace everything you have been putting out today” she chuckled. I could feel the warm breast milk slipping down my throat with a sweet taste that only Jens breasts could bring me. My load continued building inside me and the pleasure we so intense that I winced as Jen continued to rub the wet material into my swollen member. All at once I pulled away from Jen's breast and cried out in pleasure as warm loads pulsed from my raging dick. ”Mommies baby certainly enjoyed himself didn't he.” My bottom came smashing down into my mess causing it to spread towards the leg gatherers as I collapsed into Jen’s arms. ”Come on Baby.” Jen coaxed as she moved me back onto her breasts. ” Let us finish up and then we can change your bottom before bed.” As I relatched onto Jen’s breast she looked down at me and said:” I think you will be staying in diapers for quite a while.”

No wrestling knowledge or interest is necessary to enjoy this story of humiliation, regression, and babying so don't worry if you don't like wrestling --- Michael Flint is a superstar wrestling bad boy. After one too many scandals he is fired by his company and left searching for work. He finds himself "blackballed" from most of the industry and only one company is ready to take a risk on him. Before he even gets in the door Michael makes an enemy of the new company's star, Alyssa Stanton. She has an interesting idea for settling the score which one of them will end up regretting. --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to TWENTY-NINE EXCLUSIVE stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- “This is the final straw!” Vince Turner shouted down the phone. “Boss, I don’t even know why she is complaining!” Michael Flint replied from his couch, “Women thank their lucky stars when I give them attention.” “You slapped her ass in the hallway in front of the rest of the locker room!” Mr. Turner raged, “And she showed me the texts you’ve sent. This could be in a textbook as the perfect definition of sexual harassment!” “Agree to disagree…” Michael said casually. “Do you know what this could mean for my company?” Mr. Turner was practically screaming and the sound of something being thrown against a wall echoed down the line, “This isn’t the territory days. You can’t just do whatever you want no matter how big of a star you are!” “Look, the way she was dressed and-” Michael began. “No, Michael!” Mr. Turner said, “I have no choice but to let you go. You’re fired.” “Fired!?” Michael suddenly sat up and took notice, “But I’m your biggest star! My merchandise sales have made you a billionaire! Hello? Son of a bitch!” It was too late. Mr. Turner had hung up the phone leaving Michael sitting on his couch. The twenty-eight year old professional wrestler threw his phone down next to him on his couch. Despite being young Michael had a lot of experience in the wrestling business and had wrestled all over the world, unfortunately he had also been fired all over the world. He had a reputation for being a guaranteed money maker but also for his bad behaviour. Michael Flint was a notoriously cocky and arrogant man. By itself that made him difficult to work with but when combined with the sexual harassment complaints he attracted it made him a high risk worker for most companies. The only way he had survived in the business as long as he had was his natural charisma which made whichever promoter he worked for a lot of money. “What was all that shouting about?” Sophie walked into the living room of the very large house to find her husband looking furious. “I… I’ve been fired.” Michael finally said. “Again?” Sophie rolled her eyes but seemed otherwise unconcerned, “Oh well, why’s that got you so worked up? You can just get a job a different company.” “There aren’t any left…” Michael said as he put his head in his hands. “What do you mean?” Sophie asked with furrowed brows. “I mean I’ve been to all the major companies.” Michael slipped down the seat as if he were physically deflating, “Japan, Europe, Mexico, here… I’ve been through all of them. There’s nowhere left.” “But… But…” Sophie suddenly looked a lot more concerned as she looked around at the large and extravagant living room, “We have a mortgage! We’re still paying for half of this crap!” “Don’t you think I know that!?” Michael hissed angrily. “You need to find something.” Sophie said simply, “Sooner rather than later.” “Thanks for the pep talk.” Michael muttered as his wife walked out of the room. Michael spent the afternoon on his laptop. He fired off e-mails to every wrestling company that could afford him, he had long since burnt his bridges with his cocky attitude but he was hoping someone would forgive him. He even picked up the phone and got in contact with the few wrestlers in the business who still liked him, he left no stone unturned in his attempts to drum up some interest in himself. By the time the sun set and the smell of dinner drifted into the living room Michael had received nothing in return for all his efforts. He didn’t realise just how much scorched earth he had left behind When Michael walked through to the large dining room he found Sophie already sitting down and starting to eat. He sat in his usual seat and picked up his knife and fork. “Why were you fired?” Sophie asked before Michael could even take a bite. “Oh, you know, backstage politics stuff…” Michael certainly didn’t want his wife to know about the real reasons. In all honesty Michael’s womanising had started before he had ever even met Sophie. He had always been what his friends called a “player” and took pride in the amount of girls he had slept with. Getting into wrestling and travelling around the world only gave him more opportunities to sleep around. After he met Sophie he settled down for a few months but it didn’t last, even after they were married Michael refused to change his ways. Every other night he would be on the road and more often than not he would bring a woman back to his motel room. It was easy to pick up women when you had fame, money and a fantastic body. “What’s the plan?” Sophie asked, “You can’t just sit at home not getting paid.” “Jesus, Sophie, I know!” Michael was feeling stressed enough without this badgering, “I’m trying, alright?” Dinner was eaten in silence that evening. Both Michael and Sophie had a lot on their minds and they separated after dinner without a word. Sophie went straight upstairs whilst Michael went back to the couch. For hours Michael surfed the internet lazily. He laid back and spent half his time reading random forums and the other half watching nostalgic wrestling clips. Every half an hour or so he would go to his e-mail inbox but no one seemed keen to talk to him. Michael started feeling really scared that he had managed to get himself blackballed from the entire wrestling industry. It was as Michael was reading a wrestling forum where a great many people seemed to be taking joy at his misfortune in a thread titled “Michael Flint Fired… AGAIN!” that he found a possible lead. Someone had written a couple of paragraphs of insults and then said the line “Maybe PEW will pick him up.” “Prestige Extreme Wrestling, eh?” Michael said to himself as he searched the name. Michael hadn’t heard of this company before but they seemed to be growing a cult following. They had sprung up very quickly and advertised themselves as “real” wrestling. Anyone who has followed wrestling for any period of time will know that the action is scripted. The athletic feats are tremendous and the stories told can be very entertaining but the results of the matches are predetermined. For a company to advertise itself as having “real wrestling” seemed to suggest that they were different. Michael was intrigued by the promotion but his interest was secondary to his financial needs, he quickly sent off an e-mail to try and set something up. The company was smaller than he was used to but beggars can’t be choosers. Michael fell asleep on the couch not long later. He was worrying about the finances all the way up to the moment he fell into unconsciousness. --- Michael was woken up the next day as the curtains were ripped open. He sat up and rubbed his eyes, he felt stiff from the awkward makeshift bed and as he looked over to the window he could see a distinctly female silhouette. “What time is it?” Michael asked tiredly. “Time you went looking for a job.” Sophie said simply, “It’s already mid-morning. I’m not going to let you use this as an opportunity to be lazy.” Michael stood up and stretched. He felt his bones creak as they complained about the uncomfortable night. As a wrestler he was used to difficult sleeping situations when on the road but since he had become a star he was far more used to exquisite hotel rooms. He stumbled out of the living room and went up to the bathroom. He showered and prepared himself for the day and by the time he had wrapped himself in his dressing gown he was feeling a lot more awake. Sophie was sitting in the living watching television and when Michael walked in she shot him a frustrated look. Michael ignored his wife, it was this sort of stuff that made his eye wander whilst on the road. He turned on the laptop and went straight to his e-mail. His eyes widened and he felt a lurch in his stomach when he saw an e-mail from PEW. “We would be very interested in signing you. Could you give us a call?” The short e-mail was signed by Elliott Page. “Hey, would you look at that.” Michael turned the screen towards his wife triumphantly, “I told you I’d sort something out.” “You don’t know how much they are offering yet.” Sophie said as she looked away, “Once I know we aren’t going to have to sell the house I’ll give you kudos.” Michael sighed. He typed the phone number provided on the e-mail into his phone and walked out of the room. He walked out into the large garden and sat on a deck chair as the phone started to ring. It was answered by a gruff voice. “Hello. This is Prestige Extreme Wrestling.” The voice said. It didn’t sound overly friendly. “Hi, this is Michael Flint. I sent you an e-mail la-” Michael started to say. “Ah yes. Here’s our offer. $250,000 a year plus £75,000 for each win.” Elliott said, “You know our fights aren’t scripted, right?” “I do… but that is only a quarter of what I was making elsewhere.” Michael hoped there was some room for negotiation. “If you don’t like it you can negotiate elsewhere.” Elliott replied sternly, “If you aren’t interested I can just hang up and-” “No. No, I’m… I accept the job.” Michael said with a sigh, “When do you want me to start?” “Come to our show next week.” Elliott said. If he was happy to sign Michael he showed no sign of it, “You can sign the contract and we can show you off to the crowd.” “OK. Tha-” Michael was just about to thank his new boss but the phone had already been hung up. --- Prestige Extreme Wrestling was nowhere near the size of the companies Michael had been used to working for in recent times. The other companies had all had a global reach, PEW was very much a national company. Outside of the USA it seemed like very few people had heard of this new promotion. Despite it’s newness PEW had actually grown extremely quickly and it was clear from the contract they were offering Michael that they had big plans for expansion. They had noticed that fans were tired of the same old shows that many of them had been watching for decades and so they were presenting something new to a rapidly growing cult-like fan base. The fans loved how real it was though Michael wasn’t sure how much of that was just marketing. Michael had hit the gym hard in the last week to try to make up for his laziness in recent times. He was far from his best shape but he had never been the most athletic wrestler in the world. As the venue for the show came into view Michael started to see some of the major differences between this and other companies. To his surprise there were already lots of people queueing outside. The venue wasn’t the huge arenas and stadiums that the global brands inhabited, it was more modest though far from small. Rather than the army of production trucks and personnel Michael could only see a couple of trucks and some much less professional looking people wandering around. Michael Flint drove around to the talent entrance and parked up. He saw some people milling around but nobody he recognised, he smiled confidently to himself as he noticed he had the nicest car by far. He parked up and got his gear out of the trunk, as he walked to the building he saw a woman who was well-built. As she walked in front of Michael he glanced down to check her out, the woman turned to see him staring. “Can I help you?” The woman looked understandably annoyed. “I’m just checking out the view.” Michael said cockily, “You may know me, I’m-” “I don’t give a shit who you are.” The woman shook her head in disgust and walked away. “Bitch…” Michael muttered. Michael was rather taken aback, he wasn’t at all used to being talked to like that. Couldn’t this woman see he was paying her a compliment by ogling her? The woman walked quickly into the building and Michael followed. He looked around and saw a hive of activity as people were bustling around setting up the arena for the matches that would start in a few hours. Michael walked around and saw the dressing rooms as well as catering but the one office he was looking for eluded him. Michael eventually stumbled on Elliott Page’s office. Rather than a big grand room it looked like any other, just one of many that lined the corridor. In other companies Michael had worked at the boss was always located in the biggest and most luxurious room. He knocked the door and was quickly told to enter. The office was as unspectacular as the door had suggested. The room was small and cramped with a cheap desk that was buried under paperwork. Elliott Page was sitting behind the desk smoking a cigarette, his face was gruff and his crooked nose made Michael wonder if he had previously been a wrestler. “Ah, Michael Flint, right?” Elliott said without standing up. “Yes, sir.” Michael said respectfully as he sat on down on the only other chair in the room. Elliott shuffled through some papers without looking up at Michael. Michael waved his hand in front of his face to try and disperse the smoke but it was a forlorn task. He looked around the room but there really was nothing to look at, there was little in terms of decoration. It looked to Michael like a small independent wrestling company office rather than the bigger national promotion it was trying to be. “Sign this.” Elliott said gruffly as he shoved a piece of paper across the desk. Michael looked down to see his contract. Far from the multipage document he had signed at the major companies this was just two sheets of A4 paper. Michael looked over it all but there was one bullet point that stuck out. “”I will promise to abide by stipulations before, during and after matches.“” Michael read before looking up, “I know promoters often put stipulations in matches to make them more interesting but I’ve never seen it in a contract from any of the other promotions.” “This isn’t one of the other promotions.” Michael said gruffly, “He still wasn’t looking up from paper he was writing on.” “I just do-” Michael started. “Are you going to sign the thing or not?” Elliott finally looked up, “Because if you don’t want to work here you can leave. I’m a busy man.” Michael wasn’t used to being talked to this way but knew he had no other options. If he didn’t sign this contract he simply wouldn’t have a job in the wrestling industry. A regular job was very unappealing to a man that had grown used to the spotlight. He picked up his pen and signed the bottom of the contract without further delay. “Great!” Elliot smiled for the first time, “I’ll show you around.” “I thought you were busy.” Michael frowned. “Not too busy that I can’t welcome my newest star.” Elliott stood up and walked towards the office door. Michael thought his new boss was a very strange person but that was hardly unusual in the wrestling industry. He got up and walked out of the office, most of what he was shown was fairly standard for a wrestling promotion and he shook a lot of hands with a lot of wrestlers who often seemed star struck by him. Michael appreciated being the biggest name around and his ego loved all the attention he was getting. As Michael was led out of the dressing room he was listening to Elliott describe how the bonuses work. He wasn’t looking where he was going and he suddenly felt himself bumping into someone. He turned angrily to see the same woman from the car park now leaning against the wall. “Watch where you’re going!” Michael yelled angrily as he dusted down the front of his suit, “Jesus, are you blind? This suit is worth more than your job I’m sure.” “Excuse me?” The woman stood back up straight and walked right up and into the face of Michael. “Mr. Page, who is this nobody?” Michael asked without breaking eye contact with the tall woman. “Erm, Michael Flint, allow me to introduce Alyssa Stanton… Our world champion.” Elliott said slowly. Michael frowned and couldn’t hide his shock whilst Alyssa curled her lips into a self-satisfied smile. Michael looked at Elliott and then pointed at Alyssa, when the promoter slowly nodded Michael looked back to the PEW world champion. He looked her up and down before breaking into a wild smile himself, he started chuckling and took a step back. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry…” Michael repeated himself through his laughter. He brought a hand up to his mouth as he tried to regain his composure. “We promote equality.” Elliott said, “We have a woman’s division but if women want to compete with men we let them. Our former champion held the belt for a full year before Alyssa came along and beat him.” “Was he a child?” Michael was still laughing, “I’m sorry but there’s no way a woman could compete with a man.” As Michael spoke Alyssa’s hands clenched into fists. She was literally shaking with rage and wanted nothing more than to punch this obnoxious asshole in the mouth. If Elliott hadn’t been standing right there she might even have done it. Growing up Alyssa had always had to fight people who were bigger than her. She was the only girl in a large family. She was the youngest of five siblings and with parents that worked as many hours as they could get it meant she was often left with the boys. She quickly learnt how to scrap and fight, she became good at it and it launched her into her current career. She was proud of who she was and where she had come from, to have a man laugh at her and say she wasn’t capable made her beyond angry. “Now, Michael, come on…” Elliott could see the warning signs flashing in Alyssa’s eyes. “Sorry, I just thought I was joining a legitimate sports organisation.” Michael was practically doubled over with laughter, “Clearly your guys are all just little babies if she can beat them.” “Enough!” Alyssa shouted. Her face was red and she practically had steam coming out of her ears as the taunting became too much. “I’m sorry Aly-” Elliott started to say as he tried to placate his angry champion. “Me and you at the next show.” Alyssa growled through her teeth, “You want to see who’s just a little baby? Me and you for the championship and the loser has to be a baby for the other for a year!” “A baby?” Michael asked. His laughter had stopped, he was intrigued about any opportunity to win gold. “Diapers, bottles, spankings…” Alyssa threw her hands up, “The complete baby.” Michael took a moment to think about the unusual stipulation. It wasn’t unusual for wrestling matches to include interesting or strange stipulations as a way to drum up interest but this one seemed weird even for wrestling. He imagined humiliating this angry woman and it made him smile. He knew how these things work, if you lost the stipulation you would have to play it up on the televisions shows or at events but otherwise they meant nothing, at home you would just be normal. It seemed like there was very little downside to this idea especially because he was one hundred per cent confident he would win. Winning the world title in his first match would be a great way to prove he still had what it took. “You’re on.” Michael smiled confidently, “Just don’t expect any mercy from me.” “Mr. Page? Can you sort that contract out for the next show?” Alyssa said with intensity. “Well, we did need a main event…” Elliott said as he scratched his chin, “Are you sure you want this match, Michael?” “Worried about the value of your new star?” Michael raised his eyebrows, “Don’t think he can beat a little woman?” The words “little woman” showed Michael’s contempt for Alyssa but it didn’t reflect reality all that well since Alyssa was the same height as he was. He was smirking as Alyssa rolled her eyes impatiently, this was just the kind of toxic masculinity she was used to in such a male oriented profession. “If you are both happy I’ll get the contracts drawn up.” Elliott looked from one of his stars to the other. They were both nodding their heads, “Alright then, I’ll go start that process now. Michael, if you’ll excuse me I have some calls to make. Feel free to look around, we have a plan to present you to the crowd tonight.” Michael nodded and shook his new boss’s hand. Once Elliott had walked away he turned back to Alyssa. “I guess I’ll see you next month… baby.” Michael taunted the PEW world champion. “Tell me…” Alyssa started confidently, “Do you prefer baby blue or fire truck red? I’ll have to plan accordingly for your new wardrobe.” Michael let out a bark of a laugh and walked away. He didn’t see any way he could possibly lose a match to a woman. In a legitimate sporting contest he was sure he would crush Alyssa, his only concern was making sure it lasted long enough to be entertaining for the fans. Later that evening Michael Flint stood just to the side of the curtain watching the show. He was quite frankly shocked by what he saw even though he tried to maintain a poker face. The fighting was more intense than he had imagined and the fans seemed to go wild over it. There was nudity, blood, no-holds-barred and everything else in between. This was a long way from the sanitised version of wrestling that existed in the mainstream. “We’re not in Kansas anymore…” Michael muttered to himself shortly after seeing one guy hit the other in the head with a steel chair. Blood immediately ran down the poor victim’s face as the crowd oohed and aahed before baying for more violence. Just before the main event Elliott Page made his way to the ring and introduced their shock new signing. Michael Flint walked out from the entrance and was greeted by a wall of noise. He wasn’t a stranger to loud crowds but there was something extra intense about how rabid the people were. He slapped a few hands and waved as he climbed into the ring. When Elliott announced the main event of the next show it was greeted by a lot of cheering, it seems the match would be hotly anticipated. Walking back through the curtain and meeting some of the other wrestlers Michael was pulled aside by his new boss. Mr. Page was smiling so widely it looked almost painful. “I don’t believe it!” Elliott Page exclaimed, “Next month’s show is already sold-out!” “Already?” Michael was shocked, “But the arena’s still emptying.” “Yeah, and half those people went straight to the box office for tickets and the others ordered online.” Elliott laughed, “It looks like you and Alyssa are going to be great together!” When Michael drove home later that day he felt very happy with his first day. Whilst he had seen more violence in the ring than he expected he was still sure he could win any contest, especially against a woman. He had never lacked for confidence and he knew that in one month he would easily beat Alyssa Stanton and as world champion he could, to a large extent, choose his challengers.

I do not own this however i do want to share the lost Stories of Kenk7us with everyone after having a nice person give me all the files NEW BEGINNINGS Kari was a little sad having left her friends and school behind her. Kari's grandfather had sold the auto parts manufacturing plant he owned to Ford Motor Company for Twelve Million Dollars. Kari knew they're leaving Michigan made since,the cold weather was hard on her Grandfathers arthritis, and south Florida would allow him to play golf year round. The eighteen year old Kari just hated to have to change schools her senior year. It was not like they had any family in Michigan, Kari's parents had died when she was a baby, and grandma had been gone five years. They were almost to the Florida border, and it was getting late. Grandfather said they were less than three hours from their new home, and he wanted to keep going. Kari was half asleep when she heard the tires squealing, opening her eyes, just as their Lincoln Town Car went through the railing. The nurse looked down at the small girl, in the hospital bed, she looked so tiny and helpless. She had been transferred to this South Florida hospital. This very morning by her late grandfathers attorney. As the nurse scanned the young girls chart it was hard to believe she was eighteen years old. The chart said, that she was four foot an eleven inches tall and ninety-three pounds, but she looked much smaller. The blonde haired, green-eyed little girl was adorable; her beauty just glowed from her. The nurse brushed away a tear as she remembered the girl was in a coma, and it was unknown if she would ever wake up. Patients who were in a coma this long sometimes did not. It had already been two weeks, and the doctors said all they could do was wait and see. Six weeks had passed since the accident as the sun came up that, warm august morning. The hospital staff had just about given up on Kari recovering. There were even discussions about moving the girl to a sanitarium. Just moments after the sun came up so did she. The room was dark and Kari was unsure where she was, and she tried to sit up but couldn't. She lay there and tried to get her bearings, she saw she was wearing a hospital gown, and felt something thick between her legs. She reached down to feel what it was, and her eyes opened wide! What in the world was she doing wearing a diaper. Kari fell back to sleep and stayed that way till she felt a nurse lifting her legs. Opening her eyes Kari spoke. "what do you think you are doing." the nurse pulled the wet diaper off Keri and all most fainted. "Oh my you are awake oh how wonderful." The nurse unsure of what to do next began cleaning Keri's diaper area rubbed her with baby lotion and placed a fresh diaper under her." Nurse I do not know why I'm was wearing a diaper but I assure you I don't need one." The nurse just smiled and powdered her bottom and taped the diaper in place. "Sweetheart don't you worry about a thing I will be right back." A few days later Keri was getting better, she was still being fed baby food, but she could sit and stand by herself. She was also able to walk if she held someone's hand or used a walker. The doctors had told her that her grandfather was dead, which made her very sad. She was told that she was recovered from all other injuries but one. Kari was incontinent, her bladder was injured and she had lost her control. It was simple she could feel when she had to pee, but as soon as she knew she was peeing. Kari hated only the diaper changes worse than she hated the diapers. The baby food she was being given for her sensitive stomach did not help her self-image either. Every nurse on the ward treated her like a baby no matter how she complained. If she was not being bibbed or diapered she was being bathed or sat on the potty to go poo poo. The way they baby talked her alone drove her nuts. They also made her have a bottle at nap-time and bedtime if she did not drink it on her own they would place her in their lap and nurse her. She could not wait to get out of this place. As she thought about it she wondered what was to happen to her then. Kari's attorney explained a lot to her right before she was to get out of the hospital. Basically every thing was paid for, Kari had credit cards, check cards, maid and laundry service paid for. Kari probably had too much spending money for and eighteen year old girl. The only problem he could see was school. It seemed Kari was required to finish high school and college if she was to gain control of her trust at twenty-five. The public school would not take her because of her age and her diapered condition. She could go to adult high school but if she chose that she would not be able to get her drivers license till she was twenty-one. It seems the adult school did not offer drivers training. The best option it seemed was a private school for girls. It had a bus service diaper changing facilities and the best academic record in the area. Kari had always been keen on a driver's license, so she asks if she could still get in the all girls school. The attorney said it was all arranged, and he would show her the school and introduce her to the principal tomorrow on her way to her new home. Kari was in a great mood the next morning. Even having to make poo poo for the nurse, being bathed, and getting a fresh diaper change one more time. The attorney had seen that she had some of her own clothes to wear. She was wearing a t-shirt jeans and tennis shoes. The jeans fit fine over her diaper, as Kari had lost some weight while she had been here. Daniel Kari's grandfather's and now her attorney had been very nice. It seemed his daughter had graduated from the same school that Kari was to attend. The pretty blonde primped with her hair while she waited for him to come and get her. She was very excited to finally be free of the babying and the hospital. Kari did not fight hugging and kissing all the nurses goodbye. She new they had only been doing their jobs. The truth was they were very nice to her, with the exception of treating her like she was two. Never the less she was very grateful as she climbed in the front seat of Daniels Mercedes. The Sarah Hart School for girls, looked like a big park, with old gothic style buildings. It was not at all like the schools Kari was used to. As Kari and Daniel walked in the main building and headed for the principals office. After Daniel talked to the receptionist and a short wait they were shown into the principal's office. The lady that entered the room was not what Kari expected at all. She was a tall brunette in a tailored business suit and entered the room with a big smile. "Hi you must be Kari I am Victoria Wiggins aren't you a cute little thing." She sat behind the big desk and started to explain the rules of the school. She talked about the school uniform and curriculum and the high academic standards of the school. Kari did not sweat any of this as she had always made straight A's. Then Ms. Wiggins turned her attention to the school discipline code. She mentioned things like smoking and drugs, back talking, skipping all the usual. Then her next statement startled Kari, "girls at Sarah Hart understand that breaking the rules results in red sore bottoms." Daniel smiled and Kari blushed "do you mean spankings I thought they were illegal." Kari said. Not when the parents sign a liability waiver said Ms Wiggins. By the way she asked "who is in charge of Kari away from the school". Daniel said that since Kari was eighteen he felt she could take care of herself. Kari nodded in agreement. Ms. Wiggins spoke "not and attend this school she can't, come back and talk to me when the child has a proper governess." Daniel asked Kari to wait outside while he talked to Ms Wiggins. Not that long from the hospital and being used to doing as she was told, she gave Daniel a strange look and excused herself. Daniel came out a few minutes later. He told Kari that what Ms Wiggins said was final either he hired her a governess of it was Adult High for her. Kari at first opted for adult high till she was reminded about the driving thing. Confused Kari listened as Daniel explained that Ms Wiggins had given him a number for a service that specialized in governesses. They continued to talk as he drove from the school. Over lunch they explored all the options, it seemed Daniel liked the idea of a governess. He had his concerns with Kari on her own and he did not mind telling her. Kari had her own concerns and having some lady bossing her around was not on her priority list. Then again getting a car and a license was right at the top. After a while Daniel convinced her that it was for the best. To be completely honest Kari was not all that excited about living alone anyway. She of course would never admit that to Daniel. While he picked up his cell phone to call the service, Kari suggested that he call Ms Wiggins. Daniel smiled and said he had already told her he would talk you into it. Kari just laughed and said she was going to the ladies room, drawing a strange look from Daniel. Hey Kari thought to herself a gal needs a dry diaper now and then. New Beginnings ch2 When they had left the restaurant Daniel convince Kari to stay with him, and his wife till he found her a governess. Kari really liked Ellen, Daniel's wife quite a bit. She did not tend to baby Kari like other people did. She did insist on changing Kari's diapers. Ellen simply said it was easier and she did not want Kari getting a rash while in her care. Kari did not mind really, changing her own diaper was a pain. Kari had a hard time getting them on the right anyway. Soon she would be in her new home, Daniel and Ms Wiggins were interviewing potential governesses this very afternoon. It had been a couple of days since Daniel had come home so excited with the news. It seemed he was very thrilled about his and Ms Wiggins choice for Kari's governess. As they rode in his Mercedes towards the condo Kari thought about her new governess. All she really new was that she had ten years experience, was thirty five years old, and her name was Angela Rogers. Ms Rogers had requested some time and money to get things ready for Kari. That fact was what worried Kari the most. Kari was surprised, no stunned as she stood before Angela Rodgers. This woman was over six feet tall and although not fat very big boned. Kari had never seen a woman so beautiful and yet so big. She had long red hair. Large breasts, and a figure like an hourglass. She reminded Kari of a Amazon, or that warrior princess what's her name on TV. Introductions took place the normal small talk. Angela mentioned how cute and adorable Kari was and told her to call her Angie. They both said goodbye to Daniel, and Angie closed the door She turned to Kari and said " ok honey lets check babies diaper. Less than and hour before Kari had felt like a teenager. After her diaper change she felt like a baby. It was the worst experience of her still young life. Angie had picked her up and carried her on her hip to the nursery. Yep thought Kari that was the only way to describe her room. It was pink everywhere with a crib changing table, and even a dam rocking horse. Everything was baby prints and fluff, the room and crib were full of stuffed animals. There was even a large overflowing toy box in the corner. Kari was laid on the changing table and her jeans removed. Then Angie removed her diaper and began cooing to her. " Such a cute baby girl awwwww " it was horrible. She lifted her legs with one hand and began cleaning Kari's diaper area. That was when Kari snapped "quit treating me like a baby she screamed' Angie ignored her and started applying baby lotion to her bottom. Then placing two thick cloth diapers under her Kari spoke again 'why don't you listen to me you bitch". Angie listened raising Kari's legs in the air and smacking her bare behind several times. Kari began crying and Angie stuck a pacifier in her mouth and began powering her and pinned her diaper. That's pretty much how Kari ended up in here. Sitting on a little chair facing the corner and sucking on her pacifier. She could not believe that the troll had sat her here and dared her to remove the pacifier. Kari was getting madder and madder as she sat and squirmed on her sore behind. After a few more minutes Angie came up behind her. "Do you think you can behave enough to have some lunch baby girl?" Kari nodded she was very hungry and at least would get out of the corner. The governess took her hand and led her to the kitchen. Kari bit her tongue as she was placed in a high chair. Well at least she was allowed to feed herself. Cleaning her face and hands Angie explained it was naptime. As Kari lay in the crib, sucking her bottle as instructed she tried to relax and sleep. The Amazon could not watch her twenty-four hours a day. Sooner or later she would get to a phone and Daniel would end this horror. Kari hung up the phone, with her mouth wide open. What the hell did Daniel mean mind Angie and be a good girl? Who in the hell did he think he was, telling her not to call him, with such nonsense again? How could it be she could not fire him? "What in god's name am I going to do?" she said, as she turned around. "Young Lady who gave you permission to use the phone?" The spanking that followed was not the little pitter pat she received on the changing table. Kari cried real elephant tears and would not forget the sting in her behind for a long time. As she set once again on the little chair facing the corner, Kari sobbed. Why was this happening to her? How could she deserve this, what had she done so wrong. About that time she wet her diaper, and began balling like a little baby. Angie walked in the room. "What is the matter baby is your diaper wet" Kari said not a word as she was carried to the changing table, she just sucked on her pacifier. NEW BEGINNINGS CH3 Kari sat in her car seat the next day on the way to her fitting for her school uniforms. They arrived at the shop and Angie helped Kari out of her seat, and took her hand. Kari thought she could not be anymore embarrassed than she had been the last couple days. Now she knew she was wrong, She was standing in the middle of the busy uniform shop in nothing but her socks diaper and plastic pants. What was worse the people in the shop did not seem to think anything of it. Just another little girl getting new uniforms. There was other girls Kari's size in the same shape at least standing in just their panties. Truth was Kari new they were about ten years old or younger. There were also some older girls using the dressing rooms as their moms waited for them to come out. Kari would have complained to Angie if she thought it would do any good. Later they stopped at McDonald's for lunch. Afterwards Angie suggested then insisted Kari go play in the play land. Kari did as she was told as usual, she hated it. There were many kids in the play land and they all observed Kari quietly at first. Then it slowly changed they pulled at Kari to join them. Looking back at Angie and getting and encouraging look, Kari did. For the next forty-five minutes or so Kari had a wonderful time. She relaxed for the first time in forever and acted like just another kid. She even to her surprise asks for five more minutes when Angie said it was time to go. The next morning Kari was sitting on and exam table in a pediatrician's office. The nurse was taking her blood pressure and pulse. Kari was embarrassed again sitting there in nothing but a disposable diaper. This was her first time wearing a disposable since Angie took over. Angie had explained since the school required disposable, Kari needed to get used to them away from home. Kari wondered where she had got them. They looked exactly like a babies diaper right down to two tapes and cartoon characters printed on the front. Just to make matters worse Kari had soaked it while sitting there. The nurse just smiled at Kari and laid her down on the table. Removing her diaper the nurse cleaned her diaper area with a baby wipe, and rolled her on her stomach. "Now sweetie we need to take your temperature this will not hurt a bit." Kari grimaced as the nurse reached for some Vaseline. Having survived the examination, and the vaccination she received in her hinny. Kari got a new diaper, and made it to the dentist office just in time for her appointment. The check up went great Kari had no cavities. The dentist said she had wonderful healthy teeth and they were well taken care of. The visit would have been perfect if the dentist assistant had not offered her the sugar free lollipop. Then to make matters worse Angie lifted her to short dress and checked her diaper. It was Wednesday, school started on Monday, would that give Kari some relief, from Angie's constant babying? Kari new something was up the next morning. She did not have any idea why. Angie was very quiet as she gave Kari her breakfast. Finally after breakfast, Angie explained that she had some things to do today. It seemed she would have to leave Kari for a while. Kari was ecstatic though she tried so hard to remain calm. Then just that quick Angie busted her bubble." Sweetie I have made arrangements for you to stay at Miss Nancy's day care while I am out." Kari screamed "Daycare dammit I am eighteen years old. I am not going to any daycare." The outburst earned Kari a sound spanking, and a stint in the corner. Angie used this time to get ready herself. Returning to retrieve Kari from the corner. Angie changed her diapered after allowing her the opportunity to use the potty. Having finished her business, and freshly diapered. Kari was once again outraged at Angie, freshly spanked she kept it to herself. She was angry at what Angie dressed her in, a banana yellow sun suit that zipped up the back. It had a picture of Tom and Jerry on the front of it. Kari was lifted into her car seat and her pacifier was popped in her mouth. Angie grinned at her as she pinned it to the sun suit. "You are going to have so much fun today baby, you just wait and see." As they drove toward the daycare Kari shrugged whispering she said"yeah big fun." New Beginnings CH4 Kari sucked nervously on her pacifier as she walked holding Angie's hand toward the front door of the daycare. "Please Angie can't I just go with you? I don't want to stay here pleasseeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!" " Oh sweetie, you will be fine here you will have lots of fun. Just remember to behave your self, if I get a bad report I will spank you when we get home." Kari nodded "yes ma'am I will be good girl". Angie ignored the sarcastic tone in the girl's voice. After introductions were made Kari just stood there and stared. Angie kissed her good-bye and left. Kari hardly even noticed she was checking this day care out. There were maybe fifteen students, and even mix of boys and girls. This did not include a few pre-toddler's in cribs in the back. They were all dressed the exact same, diapers with prints and a t-shirt that said Miss Nancy's Child Care. Kari noted that all the shirts had the child's name stenciled on it. The other kids all varied in age from two to maybe eight or nine. Most of the kids had toys of some kind and were playing quietly, some together and some alone. One of the teachers took Kari's hand saying "ok baby girl lets get you changed into our uniform'. Having been changed into one of the daycare's print diapers and her own t-shirt. Kari was patted on the butt and told to go play and make friends. Almost immediately a little girl name Kathy came up to Kari. She had bright red hair and freckles Kari thought she was cute as a button, and about six's years old. "Hi I am Kathy me and Mikey are pwaying house. He is the daddy I am the mommy you can be our baby". Kathy then took Kari's hand and pulled her over by Mikey. Kari looked at Mikey he was about five and had dark hair and green eyes. Kari felt silly calling Mikey Da Da and Kathy Mommy. She played along though for about and hour drinking her baa baa and having pretend diaper changes. Then the whole group was gathered and taken to the art room. They were each given a smock, and assigned partners for finger painting class. Kari's partner was a four-year-old pudgy little girl. She promptly got paint in her hair and when asked about it blamed Kari. Kari got upset and called the little girl and big fat liar. Kari was immediately taken to a chair her diaper removed and she was spanked. Then placed in a corner for fifteen minutes with her diaper down. This turned out to be a big mistake as Kari had and accident on the floor. After a fresh diaper Kari was returned to the painting, as she stood there red eyed from crying the pudgy little girl giggled at her. Kari bit her tongue and let it pass, as she did not want another spanking, only that this day would end. After painting it was morning nap-time. The children got mats to lie on and bottles of milk were passed out. Kari was glad for the nap and fell fast asleep. When the children were woke up about eleven am, Kari noticed she was wet. When it came time for her diaper change she whispered to the attendant that she needed to use the potty. She tried to explain that she had to go poo poo and did not use her diapers for that. The attendant told her that there were no potties and she would have to use her diaper, she would not be changed till she had. Kari tried hard to hold it as she played in her wet soggy diaper. After about forty-five minutes, she could not stand it her stomach began to cramp. Kari with a tear falling down her cheek squatted and filled her diaper then began balling like a baby. Kari was taken to the bathroom her diaper removed and she was rinsed clean in the tub. Still crying as she was laid on the changing table the attendant placed her paci in her mouth. Kari finished her cry about the time her diaper was taped snugly to her. Kari thought to herself how much she wished Angie would come and get her. Then she realized what she was thinking, but even Angie was better than daycare. Kari sighed as she looked at the clock and realized it was just lunchtime, she had five hours more to endure. New Beginnings Ch 5 After a lunch of finger sandwiches potato chips and chocolate pudding. Kari was given a bottle of juice to suck on. As soon as all the children were fed they had story time. Then they were all laid down with a bottle of milk for the afternoon nap. Kari gladly sucked her bottle and went to sleep. About and hour later the children were slowly awakened and changed, Kari was the last one to wake up. As she lay on the changing table with her legs in the air yet again enduring a diaper change. Kari ask the attendant where all the other children were. "Outside sweetie, its outside playtime" she then put Kari's socks and shoes on her and patted her behind. "Now scoot baby girl right thru that door and have fun" Kari walked slowly toward the door, fun she thought, outside dressed like this? The attendant had to be kidding. The playground was full of many things. There was a swing set, a slide. And even a merry-go-round. The monkey bars seemed to draw a lot of the children. Some were riding tricycles and some were playing in a huge sandbox. Kari noticed right away that they were right next to a busy road. She could not bare people seeing her like this. Kari slowly made her way to the corner of the playground and tried her best to be invisible Soon the little girl and boy from the morning came and drug her to the sandbox. Kari played with them for a while later taking a ride on the merry go round, a couple trips down the slide, and a nice long swing on the swing set. After outside playtime the children were cleaned up changed and dressed in their street clothes. Being left to play with the toys again until they were picked up. Kari fiddled with a doll, watched the clock and the door, and wondered would Angie ever show up. Kari could not control herself when Angie arrived. She ran to her governess and jumped in her arms. Angie picked her up, and placed her on her hip, kissing Kari on the cheek. Kari hugged Angie's neck and told Angie "I thought you would never get here". Angie laughed, "So you are glad to see me sweetie". "Yes Angie I am very glad can we go home now." As Angie carried her to the car she told Kari she was taking her out to dinner and a movie. The evening really was not bad at all. They ate at and Italian place and with the exception of the bib Angie did not baby her much. Angie let Kari pick the movie, which was wonderful. It would have been perfect if Kari had not needed a diaper change, in the ladies room. Kari hated that people stared and whispered. She even hated it more when some condescending bitch would walk over, tickle her and tell Angie how cute she was. Kari was getting used to her new life, but she could not help but wonder what lie ahead. Yes school started in two days, how Kari dreaded that. After arriving home and while Kari was being changed into her night diaper and baby doll nightgown, Angie spoke "Well sweetie we have the weekend before school starts what do you think we should do" Kari shook her head she had no idea, besides she new by Angie's look that she did. Angie smiled at her" we are going to the carnival tomorrow. We are going to have so much fun" Diapered and lying on the changing table Kari was thinking. Meanwhile Angie left the room for a moment. Kari stared at the ceiling and wondered what she was in for now. What outfit she would where. Who would see her changed? The answers Kari did not know. She did know that she dreaded it. Angie returned with a bottle of milk. She picked Kari up sat in a chair and positioned Kari on her lap. The small girl lye there cradled in her governess arms. Angie pressed the nipple to her lips "baa baa baby", Kari opened her mouth and took the nipple. She nursed quietly and slowly drifted off to sleep. New Beginning's ch 6 The weekend had been more than Kari could bear. One embarrassment followed another at the carnival Angie had even pulled her diaper down once in public to spank her. Sunday had been quite playtime until Angie pulled the biggest stunt yet. She had just finished changing Kari into a nice thick cloth diaper, and was putting Kari's shoes on. "Are we going someplace Kari ask " Angie told her they were going to the grocery store. Sitting on the floor in her nursery in just the diaper shoes and a Winnie the Poo t-shirt Kari wondered why Angie had not finished dressing her. Angie came back in the room and Kari sat her toys down, standing up to be dressed. Angie picked her up and said, "Alright we are all ready to go"!!! Kari sat crying in her car seat not knowing what to say or do. Angie had threatened to spank her if she did not stop, but she couldn't stop if she wanted. Finally they arrived in the parking lot and as Angie lifted her out of her car seat she gave her the look that said stop or else. Kari stopped the balling but continued to sniffle as Angie put her pacifier in her mouth and placed Kari on her hip. Kari new that if she had continued to ball it would mean another public spanking, she tried hard to stop crying altogether. She did not want to draw any more attention to herself than she had to. Angie entered the store and placed Kari in the cart seat like it was the most normal thing in the world. To Angie it was just a woman and a baby doing there grocery shopping. Kari knew immediately that others were watching. People whispered and pointed as they went up and down the isle. Kari was small but not that small and the site of her and her diaper was causing quite a commotion. Just in time to make matters worse Kari wet her diaper. Angie took her straight to the ladies room and changed her when they came out all hell broke lose. The police were there, along with a lady from social services. They wrapped Kari in a blanket and whisked her off in a car. Angie was handcuffed and stuffed in a police car. Kari was to scared to enjoy this sight, she was crying and the social worker was trying to calm her as they drove off. Once Kari found out she was not going to jail it took her two hours to convince them to call Daniel and prove she was 18 years old. Even worse these stupid people had forgotten Kari's diaper bag and she was soaked. Finally after her identity and age had been confirmed Kari was driven home. The investigation that followed was unbelievable. It seemed Daniel had been lying all along and was in cahoots with Angie. Angie's job had been to keep Kari under complete control while Daniel robbed her blind. They were both charged with many crimes and through a plea bargain and the return of Kari's money got five years each. Kari had found out that she had been in complete control of her inheritance from the beginning. She tried to put the whole thing behind her. She is doing home schooling for her high school diploma. In a couple of weeks she was to start private driving lessons. She had been doing a lot of shopping, buying lots of clothes more appropriate for a girl her age. She had even tried to move into Angie's room in the Condo. She did not sleep well in there at all. Returning to her nursery she just felt more comfortable in her crib. Who's business was it anyway if she needed a night baa baa or her pacifier. Besides she liked her new toys she picked out herself. Sitting on the floor in the nursery playing with her Barbie Dolls she noticed the clock. It was almost eight thirty pm, even though mommy was not there she did not dare miss bedtime. She got up to go and warm her bottle, stopping to reread the letter she had received from the lawyer she hired, Angie With good behavior she would be out on parole in nine months. Kari smiled thinking it would not be long till mommy was home The End

CHAPTER 1 Oliver's a 20 year old guy but today is his birthday so he will be 21 years old starting today and he will be able to legally drink. Not that he didn't before, he did it a lot. He's a party animal and today was also the day he asked out this hot girl he met at the last party he went to. He didn't know much about her but today was the day. Oliver was just waking up in only boxers. He lived in a decent house his parents left him before they passed away. Oliver had a good amount of money where he probably wouldn't have to get a job till he's 30 if he plays his cards right. He went to the bathroom and brushed his teeth then took off his clothes to take a shower. Suddenly while in the shower his doorbell rings. Oliver jumps out of the shower and grabs a towel drying off some then wraps it around his lower half and walks to the door opening it. "hello?" Someone jumps in and wraps his arm around Oliver's neck and gives him a nuggy. "yo! Oliver!! You ready to go!" Oliver has to let go of his towel and push him off as the guy laughs. "damn it Josh…no I'm fucking not ready to go." Oliver grabs his towel. Josh was one of Oliver's best friends or party friends. He wraps it back around himself not being the first time they seen each other naked. There not gay but one time they got a 3 way with a girl and the only way she would have had it is if him and Josh got naked and hugged and gave a small kiss to eatchother. It was definitely their gayest experience and neither enjoyed it but God the end result was so worth it for them. They don't talk about that time ever again. "Well hurry up man, there's going to be a bunch of sexy girls at this party! I hear a few of them want to congratulate the birthday boy" Oliver glares. "Josh you know I hate it when you call me a boy… Give me like 5 mins to dress and do my hair." Josh laughs. "your hair?! God that makes you sound like a girl!" Oliver blushes slightly. "oh shut the hell up! You just wish you could look this good!" Oliver walks to his room and grabs some nice pants boxers and a nice shirt getting dressed. Then he grabs a comb and makes his hair look very nice then starts talking to himself. "heh see Oliver. You're a sexy man every girls going to want a hold of your 6 foot tall body." Then Josh opens the door quietly and smirks at Oliver. And talks in a girly voice. "oh Oliver all I want is that big cock of yours." He bursts up laughing and Oliver blushes a lot and glares. "damn it Josh!!!" He throws his comb at him "oww!" But he keeps laughing as Oliver pushes past him to the door and Josh follows. "God I love embarrassing you so much! Anyways come in man let's get to that party! We are taking my car!" Oliver sighs. "why would I want to ride with your dumb ass?" Josh smirks. "because you're going to be so drunk you won't be able to get home. I'll be your driver." Oliver looked surprised. "wait… You're not going to drink just so you can get me home safely?" Josh smiles. "Hell ya man what are friends for. Happy birthday man." Oliver sighs and smiles. "you might be an ass but somehow a good friend I guess." Josh laughs. "alright man shut up with the mushy stuff and just In my car." Oliver nods and goes to the passenger seat and Josh gets in then starts his car and heads to the party. The place is packed with people and cars. And there's a huge sign outside that says happy birthday Oliver. Oliver's eyes get big. Then glares at Josh who's smirking big. "well what do you think." Josh parks and Oliver rolls his eyes getting out "I think we could have kept this quiet…" Suddenly this very cute girl got out of the back of a car, her butt looked a little big and she wore a long skirt. She had long blond hair. This was the same girl she met at the last party and Oliver ran up to her. And Josh just sighs. "hoes before bros am I right" The young lady saw Oliver, she clearly wasn't old enough for drinking but she was definitely about 19. Oliver walks up to her. "h-hey Mandy looking good as always" Mandy blushes and giggles. "thanks Oliver. And you're pretty darn cute too" Oliver smiles and puts his arm around Mandy and she lays against him and the other girls giggles and ohhhh at her making her blush and hide her face some. Oliver only smiles bigger as they make their way into the party. It was packed even though Josh was already in this mess somewhere but Oliver didn't care he wanted to spend the day with Mandy. "hey how about we get a few beers and talk?" Mandy smiles some. "ok that sounds fun heh" They grab some beers and alcoholic drinks and take up to an empty bedroom and open one taking a drink. "So Mandy? You do anything as a job?" She nods also while taking a drink. "I'm a babysitter." Oliver looks confused. "you don't look like a babysitter heh no offense. I expected them to be more… Ugly but damn you're hot." She blushes and shugs drinking some more quickly to help get over the complements. "well… I Just love kids… I- never mind heh but ya I love kids and stuff I guess" She looks down. Oliver looked interested and took a few more drinks but not wanting to make her say anything she didn't want to say. "what about you Oliver?" Oliver pulls the drink away from his mouth. "well… I shouldn't tell people this but I don't have a job. I have a decent house and payments aren't too bad. Before my mom and dad died they left me quite a bit of money but I didn't want to blow it and I want to save it till I'm at least 30. So I made it my job to live like crazy till I'm 30 then I'll get a job and just live a normal boring life…. " Mandy looked surprised. "whoa… You're so you’re rich? That's pretty cool." Mandy laid her head against him getting quite drunk from nervously drinking. Oliver smiles. "your very cute you know that" She nods and stretches and a weird sound like she was sitting on paper was made. She didn't react and neither did Oliver; he didn't want to ruin the moment. "Mhm people say all the time Mandy's such a cutie! And I want to hug her and take care of her" She giggles and he looks confused. "they do?" She giggles more, turning into laughing. "nu uh… I was just being silly" He laughs. "You're already drunk aren't you?" She shakes her head and pouts. "I'm not drink I'm mandy" They both laughed and Oliver takes a big drink and smirks at her "so mandy, have you ever been with a man before?" She blushed and shook her head. "nope! I'm all vegin!" Oliver laughs. "you mean virgin?" She tilts her head and smiles. "Y-ya! That!" Oliver smiles. God she was so drunk he could probably talk her into anything but he was getting there too. "so Mandy" Oliver puts his hand on her leg and rubs her bare leg under her skirt making her blush. She stared at Oliver and he stared back before they moved in to kiss but just before someone kicked open the door making them jump. "mmm hey love birds care if I join!" Oliver stands up and grabs the lady by the front of her shirt. "what the fuck! No get the hell out!!" The lady stares at him then at mandy shaking on the bed and she smirks. "she cute" He glares and punches her. Making this lady fall to the floor. "you will pay… You will pay dearly for that." She gets pushed out by Oliver and he slams and locks the door. "sorry about that Mandy…anyways shall we get back to-" He turns around and Mandy runs at him and jumps in his arms and begins to make out with him. He felt something weird with her ass but he didn't care at the time. He was making out with this beautiful woman. He took her over to the bed and laid her down as he pulled off his own pants and pushed up in her shirt where she was willing to let Oliver pull off her shirt leaving her with a bra on. They pull away to do that then look at each other with a bunch of lust. Mandy pulls Oliver in and kisses him again then pulls away. "I want daddy to show me a good time." Oliver was rock hard, he's never been called daddy. It was definitely a new one but he liked it. He pulled back and took his own shirt off revealing his muscles. She clearly liked that show. Oliver grabs her skirt and tugs like he's teasing her. "Oh no is daddy going to make me all nakey?" Oliver couldn't take it. He pulled off her skirt and left her in her bra and p-wait the heck she was in a diaper?! Oliver looked awkwardly at it, she blushed like Crazy. "i-I can explain…" Oliver reaches out and touches the front to find it warm. "a-are… You wet…?" Oliver was a bit weirded out from this. "look I'm… Ok See I like diapers… And when I drink a lot I can't hold it down… So I wear these to party's I never thought I would be so close to sex and they find out I'm sorry I ruined it!" She closed her eyes starting to cry. Oliver felt bad but wanted to make her feel better. "o-oh I enjoy them too! I just keep it a secret… And never did anything with them." Her eyes light up. Oliver lied big here. "really… Well I keep extra once with me. Want to try it?" Oliver blushes and nods as she pulls away grabbing her purse and pulls out a pink diaper. "lay down!" She giggled and pulled off Oliver's boxers leaving him naked it was kinda a turn on. He was never forced to do something by the woman he kinda like that. He did and Mandy began diapering him and powder him rubbing his rock hard dick with her hand. "daddy's got a very big guy here huh?" She giggles making Oliver blushe more as he continued to be diapered this was the strangest experience in his life. "now" Mandy puts her hand in the front of his diaper. "now wet…" Oliver gulps. "i-I don't know…" She smirks "Maybe you need your friend here." She said jokingly and made out with him. Oliver tried as she made out with him he soon found himself able to as he filled this pink diaper with his own urine. Mandy would moan as I did and it made me more horny she soon pushed me on my back again and got on top rubbing her wet diaper against mine. My dick was rubbing against the wetness making me enjoy myself and even Mandy was moaning as we did this weird fetish of hers. She would make our more and keep going till we both hit our limit and cam in the diapers she lays on me as we finish. "that was wonderful… Everything I ever dreamed Oliver… I Think I love you…" Oliver smiles and hugs her. "you're welcome… I'm… Going to admit I lied...i'm definitely not into this like you. But it made you happy and that's what I want to do…" Her eyes get big looking at me. "... Y-You put on a diaper for me…" She hugged me tight. "you're the bravest man I know… and the nicest… I hope we can be together… Forever…" Oliver smiles. "me too… No matter what strange fetishes your in to" They both yawned and fell asleep. Neither of them were tired but they just passed out like under a spell. When the lady from before walks in and smirks. "together forever huh? Well let me just ruin your life kid. From this day forward you will never be remembered by anyone and a child you will be for the rest of your life or until you receive a kiss of true love from someone of your original age!" Magic goes around Oliver but nothing seems to happen. Yet. Check out my other story if you havent thats related to this story called gods and little mortals

A small girl walked inside a bank who looked no older then 10 maybe younger pulled 19 milometer pistol out if her pocket "Okay you morons this is a robbery nobody move and nobody gets hurt!" She shouted before moving her gun around and pointed it to the manager "You! where do you keep all the money!? The manager quivered in shock that they were being robbed by a little girl "Back door... to your left." The girl smirked 'Thank you! Kicking him in the shin before over to the vault.

Terry and Sally have been friends for a long time but are known somewhat as troublemakers. Terry is not short of money thanks to a large inheritance and lives a life of pleasure. Whilst taking a horseback ride through a forest Terry knew from his youth the pair find a clearing he rememberes with one very large difference... --- If you like this story or any of my other works please consider visiting my Patreon page where you will find a lot of stories and things For a $5 subscription you will get to see every update I post (one every four days!) a week before everyone else. For $10 you get early access and TWENTY FOUR exclusive stories only posted to my Patreon page! There are other tiers and rewards available and they can all be seen on my Patreon page: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- The Cave By Elfy Terry smiled widely as he looked out at the trees that surrounded him on all sides. He was bouncing up and down slightly as he sat in the saddle of a large black stallion that was currently taking him through a small trail in the woods. He reached up to adjust his riding helmet slightly as it slipped down over his eyes. He looked around behind him to see his companion and friend who looked just as happy as her. Sally was a novice rider but she was having a great time riding through the forest. She was a great lover of nature and she was very glad that her friend had talked her into this. She had never thought about riding a horse before but now that she was trying it she was loving it. Her smaller white horse was very calm as it walked along behind Terry’s horse. Both of the riders were 25-years-old and they had known each other since they were children. There were no romantic feelings between them, they felt almost like siblings to each other. They spent a lot of time together and this warm Saturday afternoon was no different to a lot of other days. Not everything was sunshine and roses for Terry and Sally though. The two friends were quite ostracised from the small town they lived in. They were seen as troublemakers by a lot of people and it was a tag that neither of the horse riders would deny. They didn’t like small town life and despite being in their mid-twenties they hadn’t really grown up. Petty vandalism was their favourite pastime when they were bored, never anything to get themselves in a lot of trouble but enough to annoy the other townsfolk. Terry and Sally were able to live such lives of leisure thanks to the windfall Terry had received when his parents had died. Terry’s mom and dad passed away unexpectedly several years before and Terry was the sole beneficiary. They weren’t super rich but enough money passed to Terry to stop him having to worry about money for some time. Sally, as Terry’s best friend, was only too happy to live off the spoils as well. They felt like they could do whatever they liked and then buy their way out afterwards, much to the chagrin of the rest of the town they were usually proven right. “Hey, can we stop for lunch soon?” Sally called from behind Terry, “This horse is really chafing me.” “Sure, there’s a place just up ahead.” Terry replied. The two adults continued on the path with the horses slowly trotting through the small gap in the trees. Terry led his horse round a corner and almost immediately the small path opened up into a big clearing in the middle of the woods. A small stream ran through the middle and wild flowers were growing all over the ground. It was picturesque. “Wow, how did you find this place?” Sally asked with awe. “Mom and dad used to take me here when I was a kid.” Terry replied, “We used to have picnics over…” Terry trailed off slowly as he looked across the thin stream at the other end of the clearing. His brows furrowed and a look of confusion spread across his face. “What’s up?” Sally asked when Terry had stopped. “That cave over there…” Terry was pointing at a large opening semi-hidden by trees and foliage, “I swear it wasn’t here when I was a kid.” “What?” Sally was frowning now. “There were no caves here before. I remember this place well, I’ve got photos at home!” Terry was getting increasingly animated, “That cave is new!” “Caves don’t just spring up places.” Sally said sceptically, “They form over millions of years.” “I know that!” Terry snapped, “What do you want me to say? It’s never been there before.” “Are you sure that it wasn’t just hidden by trees and… Hey! Come back!” Sally reached out as Terry suddenly jumped off his horse and stomped off towards the stream. Sally hurried to keep up with Terry but he seemed determined to investigate what he saw as a new feature on the landscape. He marched straight through the shallow stream, the water came halfway up his riding boots and he was splashing himself but didn’t seem to care. Sally was torn between running after him and sorting out the horses that were watching the scene with the lazy detachment of tamed beasts. She nearly fell as she climbed off the horse and nervously took the reins to lead them to a nearby tree. She was a novice with horses but was thankful that the large animals stayed calm as she tied them to the tree. “Just, erm, wait here…” Sally said as she held her hands out to the horses. As Sally turned away the large stallion moved it’s head and pulled on the material tying it to the tree. The knot slid slightly but held. The beast watched with it’s large half-opened eyes as Sally started jogging away and calling for her friend. “I swear, if I get some disease from this water I’ll… Terry! Wait up!” Sally was splashing through the water but was doing so against her better judgement. She remembered the documentary she had watched about brain eating amoebas that lived in the water. She tried to push the thought from her mind knowing it was ridiculous. Terry stomped across the green space until he was stood right in front of the mystery cave. It’s large opening looked almost like a mouth ready to swallow anyone who stepped inside into the bowels of the Earth. The ground sloped away and downwards into the darkness and it was impossible to see more than a few feet. Terry stared transfixed into the impenetrable blackness. Terry jumped when he felt Sally’s hand on his arm a few seconds later. He turned to see her looking at him with concern. “I’m not crazy!” Terry shouted, “This was never here!” “OK, I believe you.” Sally replied though privately she was still very unsure about the whole thing, “Does it matter though? I mean this place is beautiful and…” “Yes, it matters.” Terry replied sharply, “When I lost my parents… When they died I realised I would never have any new memories with them, I had to cherish those I had. This cave is not in my memories, if I’m wrong about this then what else am I wrong about?” Sally wasn’t used to her best friend talking in such a personal and, dare she say it, emotional way. Terry was the sort of guy who did whatever he wanted and laughed at the consequences no matter what they were or who they hurt, Sally hadn’t seen this more tender side since they were in school together. “Well, what do you want to do?” Sally asked after a small silence, “We could have the picnic or we could go back to town…” “Are you crazy?” Terry asked as he turned back to the darkness, “We should explore it.” “Explore?” Sally scrunched her face up, “Really? It looks dark and I bet it’s full of God-knows-what insects. ” “Yeah.” Terry said, “There’s something about this place. It feels alien and yet… Familiar. We should go in and see what’s in there.” “I don’t know…” Sally was looking at the darkness and thinking about all the bugs and animals that might call it home. Despite what Terry was saying she was sure such a large cave couldn’t just appear in a few years. Terry pulled out his cell phone and turned on the flashlight. He turned and shined it into the cave, the darkness was so thick that the light seemed to disappear into it. He hesitated for a second before stepping forwards and into the giant opening. He walked slowly but steadily into the darkness as Sally begged him to come back. “Come on, Terry!” Sally called out. She heard her voice echo but there was no reply from Terry who had been swallowed by the darkness. Sally felt a breeze in the forest clearing. The leaves laying on the floor blew around a little and Sally saw the horses on the other side of the creek moving nervously. She felt scared, not just about the cave but also about being alone out here. Her head twisted from one direction to the other as she tried to work out what to do. “I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Sally muttered as she stepped into the cave. Almost immediately Sally felt the air temperature drop. It was a few degrees colder in the cave, enough to make her shiver slightly. The pitch black was oppressive and Sally felt even more alone than before, it felt like all the sounds of forest animals had suddenly been muted. She fumbled in her pockets for her phone and turned on her own flashlight app. Sally scanned the walls but didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. She knew that Terry was reckless but this seemed like a situation where something could go wrong and they would never be heard from again. She held the light out in front of her and slowly stepped over the loose rocks on the floor. “Terry… Where are you?” Sally wasn’t shouting now but the echo seemed to amplify her voice. There was still no answer. The cave sloped downwards ever so slightly but there didn’t seem to be an end. Sally could only see a few feet in front of her and she felt like something was about to jump out at her with every step she took. She tried not to think about the creepy-crawlies that must be all over the place. Sally felt herself walk through a spider’s web and she shivered. She thought about turning back but saw that the opening had seemingly disappeared into the darkness. She must’ve turned a corner because she was sure she should be able to see the forest still. Sally carried on heading forwards until she saw the walls either side of her suddenly open up into what must’ve been a large chamber. In the middle of the chamber there was a beam of light coming down from the ceiling, it illuminated a bunch of the room and Sally could see Terry standing in the middle of the room and staring at the ground. “Terry! Finally…” Sally turned off her flashlight and hurried over to her friend, “What’s going on? Can we get out of here?” “I… I don’t…” Terry knelt down with his face a perfect picture of shock. Sally looked down and saw exactly what had caused Terry’s reaction. There was a framed picture of Terry with his parents. Terry was still a baby in the picture, he couldn’t have been more than a couple of years old but and he was being held by both his parents who were beaming towards the camera. Around the photo frame there was a bunch of money. Just random notes laying scattered everywhere illuminated by a couple of small candles. The last thing on the ground was a very important looking legal document, Sally squinted as she crouched closer to it and saw that it was a last will and testament. “We leave all our money and assets to our son, Terry Sinclair.” Sally read the most important lines, “We ask he take what he needs until he is back on his feet and then use the rest for charity and kindness. We know he will make us proud.” “How the Hell did all this stuff get here!?” Terry exclaimed, “These are all things that were back at home. I don’t get it…” “Charity?” Sally asked as she read the will again, “Did you ever actually do that?” “Hell no!” Terry shook his head and even in the dark cave Sally could see that he looked disgusted at the thought, “That money was all mine!” Sally rolled her eyes. She was unsurprised that her friend was greedy but she could see that he had signed the document and essentially promised to give away a lot of the money he had inherited. Sally wasn’t a scrupulous person but even she thought it was a bit much to make a promise to your parents that you didn’t keep. “But you’re missing the point!” Terry snapped, “This is all stuff I keep locked up at home. How did it get here!?” “I… Don’t know.” Sally conceded, “Did someone break in?” “No.” Terry shook his head, “And even if they did these documents were hidden and locked. No one would know to look for them, they were in my parent’s old safe built into the floor.” “Maybe we should go back.” Sally said as a shiver went down her spine, “We should let the police know and…” “There is no way I want anyone to know about this document.” Terry replied quickly, “I know those lawyers and government people will want to take everything I have.” “I’m not sure tha-” Sally started. “We’re not leaving till we sort this out.” Terry’s voice made Sally know this wasn’t up for debate. Sally fell silent as Terry leaned in closer to the small shrine. He reached forwards and slowly moved his fingers towards the agreement. He took a step forward and has his hand touched the paper there was the sound of an explosion. The cave shook and then darkness overtook both of the cave’s intruders.

(Age Regression and Diaper Mess Humiliation) "There is no way for you to possibly defeat me! I am the great sorcerer Feirlaw!" I boasted, staff gripped. "This spell will return you to a much more fitting state!" "You will not hurt anyone from this point onward!" Tyrine declared, holding her sword close, prepared to fight. Unfortunately for her, I was the most powerful sorcerer in the entire kingdom, and a lowly warrior had always been useless against my curses. For some reason, even though I threatened to destroy her like the rest of her kind, she never seemed to back down. She called her utter stupidity "bravery." "Goodbye, Tyrine of Gilyr." I waved my staff in a circle in the air, before pointing it at the hero, about to destroy and humiliate her like the omnipotent sorcerer that I am. So ridiculous it was that she even dared go up against me when I have the ability to raze entire cities with a snap of my fingers. "You took my baby sister away from me, Feirlaq! To avenge her soul, I will take you down! For her, and for all the good people of Gilyr that you tried to destroy!" She exclaimed annoyingly as the bolt of magic from my spell flew through the air towards her, about to end her and put an finish to my troubles in taking over Gilyr. But then something strange happened. It was going towards her, I could tell as it grew smaller from my field of view, but then the lady knight swung her sword at the bolt of magic, and it didn't hit her. Did she dodge? Well, that's no problem, I can cast it again! She cannot dodge forever, and one hit from this spell is enough to ruin somebody for good! When I looked back at her, about to cast the ruining spell once again, I noticed that the purple bolt of magic coming back towards me! This was my most powerful spell! How could it be returned to my wand like this? This hero was nowhere near as powerful in magic as I am- And then it hit me. I blacked out to the sound of Tyrine cheering in victory, my grip on my staff failing. ----- And then, when I woke up, something felt different. In fact, a lot of things felt different. Before opening my eyes, I felt that my comfortable, magic-resistant robes were no longer on my body, and I no longer clutched my magic staff close. A heavy sleeper, I mumbled and felt at the clothes that had replaced my robes, to determine that it was a single garment. At first, I assumed that I was just in my plain shirt, which I was wearing beneath the robes during my battle with Tyrine, but I quickly realized that it flowed down to my waist and seemed to flutter at the bottom. What the hell? I hadn't been wearing a kilt! My hands felt soft and it was hard to grip them onto my clothes without them slipping off the fabric, like they hadn't spent hundreds of years holding a wooden staff and casting intricate spells. As I felt below the strange top that replaced my sorcerer robes, I realized something new had taken the place of my pants as well. Before, I had a pair of leather slacks that went all the way down my legs to warm me, but now what I was wearing only reached below my thighs, and when I laid my suddenly soft hand over it I realized that the hide was replaced with something that felt like the paper I wrote my spell scrolls on. I patted at it and also realized that it was nearly an inch thick, almost smothering my crotch and ass with its soft, feeble material. Crinkle, crinkle was the sound it made, like the peace treaties that I crumpled up and threw away. What had happened to my clothes? I opened my eyes to inspect the strange clothes that my robes and pants had been swapped out for, but quickly realized that there was way more to interpret. The grassy hill outside of Gilyr was no longer where I laid, but rather on top of a cushion. I turned over, producing more annoying crinkling sounds, to look down at the pillow that I was splayed out on and determined that it was only about 3 feet long, yet somehow it was big enough for me to lay on perfectly. What kind of illusion was this? My hands looked smaller and stubbier as well. Beneath the pillow, the mattress that it was placed on had a pink cover sheet. My royal bed was black! And this mattress seemed to only be a small fraction of its size! Confused and slightly embarrassed I sat up to look around the room that I was now in. Sitting on the garment covering my crotch felt strangely comfortable as if I was covered in padding. It was soft, unlike the way a sorcerer should dress. I was in a log cabin, I figured out quickly enough. There was a fireplace, that seemed larger than normal. The door also looked rather tall, and sitting down I could see that the opening handle was high above me. Was this some sort of giant's house?... My eyes darted to the wooden table, which also seemed larger than a table was meant to be, especially since my villainous figure stood at a menacing 7 foot tall, which normally was enough to strike intimidation into the eyes of my rivals, including Tyrine. Somebody was sitting at it, and as I looked up at their figure, which was way larger than I now was but perfectly sized for the furniture in the room, I became alert when I realized who it was. Out of instinct, despite not having my powerful staff on me, I jumped up to my feet, the padding around my waist creating more crinkle sounds that I was starting to get sick of. "Youw time has come, Tywine!" I exclaimed at her from my height as I stood atop the mattress, evidently not even tall enough to reach the table that she was sitting at. My face went red with embarrassment as I heard my own voice, a high pitched string of baby talk. What the hell?! What happened to my terrifying, villainous voice that struck fear into the villagers of Gilyr!? "D'awwww..." Was all she said, in a tone entirely separate from the one she used when confronting me about my plot to destroy all of Gilyr. "Good morning, cutie." She got up and walked over to me, with no trace of the immense fear she once had when addressing me in all my awe. When she walked up, I got a glance. Before, I would constantly make comments about her height, reminding her that a hero can't be 5 feet tall and that she needed to wear a diaper to suit her age better, but now she was almost twice my height! I had to glare straight up at her, and then I stumbled and fell backwards onto the mattress, producing more loud crumpling noises from the paper padding that I had woken up in. "Dow't you caww me a cutie! Excuse you, stuwpid hewo! I am the gweat sowcehwoo Feiwlaq!" I yelled up at her, desperately trying to produce the same terrified look on her face as I always could before, but finding it difficult to pronounce some words. I completely fumbled the word 'sorcerer!' But I was a sorcerer! I am the most powerful sorcerer! "From the looks of things to me, you're an adorable little girl wearing a diaper." Tyrine giggled as she looked down upon me. "Wha!? What the fwuh aww you tawking about!?" My high voice resembled that of a young girl, similar to the ones that cried when I threatened to destroy the orphanage. It sounded completely different from my horrifying deep voice that I made those threats in! What happened? I wasn't a girl! I was a grown man, and a villain! Wait, did she say I was in a diaper? My eyes went wide as I immediately recognized what the padding was. "No! No wah! I am nawt weawing a fwuhing diaper!" In a panic, I glanced down between my legs as I sat on the mattress. I lifted my garb, which now that I looked closer more resembled a skirt, and right below it, was a layer of thick padding surrounding my crotch, where my undergarments used to be. It was white and spread my legs, and I immediately went red. "NO! NO WAY! A SOWCEHWOO DOESHN'T WEAW DIAPERS!" I exclaimed. The padding crinkled as I felt at it, mocking me as I saw myself dressed in a garment meant to be worn by babies. I had not worn a diaper for over 400 years! I was a powerful sorcerer! My waste was disposed of with magic! I refused to accept this! A series of humiliating crinkles ensued when I reached down to slip the diaper off my body, not wanting to associate in any way with something worn by babies to hold their disgusting urine and mess, not wanting to even think about that! Before I could get the grip necessary to pull it from my body, which was more difficult than usual due to my small, weak hands befitting a little girl more than a sorcerer, a larger arm wrapped around my chest. "I would love to explain more about what happened right now, but I actually have a speech to give now that I've saved Gilyr from a diaper-wearing villain." Tyrine giggled, and I tried to growl at her in response for accusing me of actually enjoying anything about this diaper that I had been dressed in, but all I could manage was a cute hum. "So I'm going to drop you off at the Lil Darling's Daycare for a couple of hours, something more fitting for a little baby like you." "I AM NAWT A BABY!" I yelped as her arm lifted me up, and my struggles to free myself from her grapple proved useless. "DOW'T CAWW ME THAT!" Seriously!? A DAYCARE!? I was threatening to destroy this entire kingdom an hour ago! What could possess her to think it fitting to leave me at a place where parents dropped off their kids to play with dumb toys all day!? I kicked and screamed as she carried me into the air, but my feet had no muscles to deal any sort of damage to her chest, and my punches were reduced to small bats down her back. She kept one hand on my back, and the other laid against my padding, pushing it up against my ass as I was forced to feel the embarrassment of knowing that I was actually wearing a diaper instead of the wizard robes that I battling her in. My head sat on her shoulder, and there was little for me to do to move it. "WET ME GO!" I screamed loudly, sounding like my weak victims. This was completely wrong! How could the best magic-user in all the lands be wearing a diaper and be held by a weak, pathetic hero with such ease!? She started walking, ignoring me as I kicked and screamed my baby-sized head off. Outside of the log cabin I was carried, and I quickly realized that Tyrine was carrying me through the capital city of Gilyr. The streets were packed with people walking by, cheering and singing in a level of happiness that I was supposed to have crushed by now! They were staying inside and mourning their impending doom! The ones who wanted to live held my flag and swore their allegiance to me! My screaming for the hero to unhand me, while ignored by her, caused crowds of townsfolk to turn their heads and glance at me in her arms. They giggled as well. "I heard a rumour that Tyrine's new baby is actually Feirlaq. Crazy, huh?" "Really? That beautiful, heroic knight must be powerful to turn him into a baby girl like that!" "I wouldn't have been so scared of him if I knew that he couldn't even control his own bowels." The entire group giggled. "GWET ME OUW OF THIS DIAPER! I DO NAWT NEED TO WEAW IT! I HAWVEN'T NEEDED IT FOW HUNDWEDS OF YEAWS! I DOW'T NEED A FWUHING DIAPER!" I yelled, and the people only started to giggle at me more. I was infuriated! Feirlaq the sorcerer was the most feared name in the entire kingdom! They were scared to even mention me, in fear that it may summon me to burn down the building! That was me! Not some tiny baby wearing a diaper! This was not me! I was stronger than this! "I told you that you were an adorable little girl." Tyrine said as she patted my diaper again to remind me of the shameful situation that my dominant one was involuntarily replaced with. "Almost to the daycare." "THIS IS NAWT THE WAY THINGS AWW MEANT TO BWE!" I yelled. Tyrine continued to ignore my failed assertions of my adulthood. "Hey Tyrine! Is that your baby?" Someone else said, and I turned my head in frustration to see that it was Raylen, one of my henchmen that betrayed me. She was living in Gilyr now? She should be killed for turning against me and helping these heroes! I had a whole punishment set up for her once I took over. "It is, in fact. Would you like to hold her?" Tyrine presented me to her, and I squirmed in her arms trying to free myself. She moved her hand from my diaper, only to further reveal the padding that I was now in. How could I be the most feared person in the kingdom when random people were seeing me in this stupid diaper!? "No thanks." Raylen giggled. "I already have one stinky, poopy baby to put up with. Hey, maybe we can have Kelli and Luna play together sometime!" Luna was Raylen's daughter that was born in my lair less than a month ago. One of the reasons that Raylen turned against me was because I insulting her baby, calling Luna a smelly little ass. I still get flashbacks to when I had to put up with the disgusting stench of that little girl's diapers, and suddenly feel better about Raylen betraying me and running away to Gilyr. How could she be the one calling me stinky now!? "Sometime later. And I feel that, putting up with a smelly diaperbutt is hard work!" Tyrine told her. "I DO NAWT SMELL! I DOW'T EVEN NEED TO WEAW THIS STWUPID THING! QUIT TAWKING ABOUT ME WIKE DAT!" I yelled, my diaper crinkling, ashamed to have those sounds coming from my clothes as I recognized them from Luna's diapers. "Does she need a changing or something?" "Not yet, but probably soon." Tyrine giggled. "Goodbye for now." I pouted and growled in disgust. Changing? Diapers? Did they not know who I was? I was sure that I was more than capable of making it to the bathroom whenever I had to go! This diaper served no purpose other than to make annoying wrinkle sounds. Even if I was made to look like this dumb padding was something that I needed, I would prove to them that I was still an adult, and a powerful sorcerer at that. This diaper would soon be off of my body and I'd be returned to my proper form, which everybody fears the might of. I had to! There's no way that this piteous hero could keep me held like this for long! Before long, I was carried through the entrance of a building called Lil Darling's Daycare, a place that resembled my secret lair from its size compared to me, but with much more pink walls and diapers. "Greetings, lady Tyrine. Thank you for saving the world from that nasty Feirlaq. We'll never have to hear about him again." The woman inside of the daycare told Tyrine. "Yeah, definitely not." She giggled. "Anyway, here's Kelli." She held out her arms holding me, and I was passed to this random woman as if I didn't have the power to destroy entire villages in the blink of an eye. I kept kicking, wanting to be able to walk where I wanted and not be left at daycare. I was not a baby! This was nonsense! "She's feisty but cute." The other woman smiled as she held me, my kicks doing nothing to her. I heard the laughing and running of toddlers from the other room, and I was disgusted. "Yeah, she is." Tyrine laughed and smiled back warmly, in that dumb confidence heroes always got. "Anyway, I'll be back in about 5 hours." She turned around and walked off, leaving the most powerful sorcerer at a daycare, trapped in the body of a toddler in a diaper. The other woman carried me into another room and sat me down, finally able to stand up again. The relief from no longer being lifted against my will was short-lived, as I looked around the room I was placed in. Kids ran back and forth, chasing each other and screaming, some laughing. All of them looked to be five or six at the most, and I seethed as I realized that they somehow had more height than I did. I grunted as I stood up and my diaper crinkled, as I had always hated the annoying way that children express themselves. Their screams were so loud, and some of them were off in the corner pretending to fart. Children are disgusting. I was the only one in the daycare wearing a diaper, frustratingly. In my anger with being placed where I was, wearing what I was, I simply sat in the corner on my padding as the other kids screamed and yelled playfully. I tried to lower my skirt enough to hide my padding, but the white bulge between my legs was large enough for the lower half of my diaper to always show. "Is that kid wearing a diaper?" "This isn't a baby playroom!" A couple of boys walked up to me, pointing at my diaper and making humiliating comments. "S-Shut uwp..." I mumbled at them and crossed my arms, trying to sit with my legs together but the padding thick enough to keep them apart, which caused me to raise my skirt. Wearing a girly, pink skirt was humiliating enough for someone who was supposed to be wearing dark robes and destroying villages, but the constant crinkling of my diaper filled me with enough rage to destroy a kingdom. "Aww, what's wrong little girl? Need somebody to change you?" One of them said. "I AM NAWT A GIWL! AND DOW'T NEED CHANGES!" I snapped at them. I was probably hundreds of times older than these kids, yet they had the audacity to treat me like a stupid baby? "Really? Then what is this?" Without warning, he reached down to my crotch and grabbed me by the diaper, pulling me out of the corner, with my skirt lifted to completely expose the padding beneath. The kid didn't look very strong, but I was easily overpowered and dragged over by him like I was weightless. "Hey everyone! Come look at the new girl and her thick diaper!" Three more boys approached me, and all of a sudden I was surrounded. "WEAVE ME AWONE!" I yelled around at them, my diaper crinkling as I turned. "I CAWN DESTWOY AWW YOU!" "Aww, she even talks like a little baby!" "I haven't worn diapers in 3 years!" "So cute! I wish I had a baby sister to play with like this!" Somebody smacked my diaper. "Spank! Hehe~" I turned around to face the person who smacked me on the bottom, forcing me to feel the padding against my bare ass again, but I was consecutively spanked again after turning. How could people this young be overpowering me so easily!? I struck down the kingdom's most powerful warriors, and now I was being spanked by random annoying kids! "Cute little baby loves spankies on her diaper, doesn't she?" "STWOP IT... OW EWSE!" I covered my ass with my tiny hands, only making more humiliating crinkles. "Or else what, hmm? Will you cry like a little baby? Will you throw yourself on the ground and throw a fit, like a little girl?" I was boiling over. How could this happen to me!? Everybody is treating me like a baby girl! I have never worn or used a diaper, and that is not going to start now! I was restraining myself, but I finally decided to show off some of my power to these snotty kids who are supposed to be on their knees begging for their families' mercy from my destruction. And I didn't need my staff in order to cast magic! I was the most powerful sorcerer ever! "Wavawia Wotus!" I exclaimed as I waved my hands around, casting one of the more simple yet powerful spells that can be done by hand. Lavaria Lotus, as its meant to be pronounced, was the spell that I always cast before battles, as it blesses me with superhuman strength and agility. When cast perfectly, this spell would surely be enough to knock out a bunch of weak little boys without breaking a single sweat. They looked at me confusedly as I hyped myself up, already feeling the tingly feeling inside of my body. I formed a fist and pulled it back, ready to punch one of these kids into the wall and give him a concussion as punishment for treating me like a baby. I would be sure that these annoying children knew to fear the name Feirlaq. But after ten seconds, the time after which I would usually have been buffed by the spell by now, my muscles felt the same; weak and babyish. What? What is wrong with my magic!? This is not a hard spell! I have cast this piece a hundred times without fail, so what is going on now? "She's pretending to be a princess!" "Silly girl! Princesses don't wear diapers." They teased, clearly not knowing how I was the one that kidnapped princesses and killed the heroes that tried to rescue them. The tingly feeling that I usually associated with the spell's immense strength didn't go to my arms to provide extra force, nor did I feel it down in my legs to indicate that I could now run at the speed of a roadrunner. Instead, I felt an intense build-up in my bladder. "What the fwuh..." I mumbled. You can't cast a strength spell on your bladder! Whatever had happened, it didn't feel like strength in the slightest! If anything... I crinkled my legs together and my eyes went wide as my bladder suddenly brimmed. A few seconds ago, I hadn't felt any build-up at all, yet now the retention was at a max level. "Oh! She just needs to pee! Well go on, little girl, use that cute little diaper of yours." "Ewwwww..." "NO! NO WAY! THIS ISN'T HAWPENNING!" I winced as I felt the water retention inside of my bladder cause it to weaken. My strength spell made me have to pee!? That is entirely different from what it's supposed to do! And as a sorcerer, I could hold in my bodily functions for days on end, but this time, I had to clench my muscles to prevent the warm urine from escaping my body. "Aww... don't worry little one, we can change you after." I couldn't believe this! I was standing in a daycare, wearing a diaper, with a full bladder! This wasn't me! I was an adult, and older than anybody else in the kingdom! I don't pee myself in public! I made fun of children who were so pathetic that they couldn't hold in their waste, and now these same kids are surrounding me and treating me like an actual baby. Where had all of their fear and submission gone? For the past hundred years, everybody knew my name as the subject of fears. Sometimes grown adults would pee themselves just hearing about me, but now... I turned my focus for a moment, expecting nothing truly major to come from my bladder. ... The tension overflowed. ... Before I knew it, the waterworks opened. Hisssss... A couple of drops seeped from my bladder, and I felt the front of my diaper start to moisten with disgusting, stinky pee. Before I could halt my involuntary release, I could look down to see the large yellow stain, standing out amongst the white paper in my diaper. I couldn't believe it! I had actually just wet myself like a baby! And my bladder continued to teem with unbearable fullness. As humiliating as it was, I really needed to relieve myself quickly. I turned towards the door that said "Restroom" and dashed for it. With each step, besides the loud crinkles that made the entire room glance at me as I struggled not to piss myself, there was the sensation of more drops of my pee leaking from my bladder to be absorbed by my diaper and expand that shameful stain that I usually hated little kids for showing. Splat, splat, splat more pee escaped as I waddled, was horrified to feel my own sticky wet stain at the front of my diaper. Why was this happening? WHY WAS I WEARING A DIAPER!? I NEVER HAD TROUBLE HOLDING IN MY WASTE! I SHOULD BE TAKING OVER THIS KINGDOM, NOT THIS! I made it to the bathroom door and instinctively reached for the doorknob at my chest's height, accustomed to being a height taller than 2 feet. The hissing continued, and the kids around me cringed as I helplessly was forced to stain my padding with the pee that I accidentally filled my bladder with. I could not believe that I had gone from the most powerful sorcerer known to mankind to a little girl that was having trouble holding in her pee. It was just walking into a bathroom and slipping down my diaper! How difficult could it be!? I reached up desperately for the knob, which towered over me. Failing to reach a doorknob was never a difficulty that I even considered probable. I was so frustrated with this new size, but I had to adapt fast or else I'd be sitting in a puddle of my own waste. The involuntary flow of pee from my strangely-weakened bladder persisted, despite my best efforts to hold it in, the moistness now forming into a puddle at the bottom of my diaper, the part that could never be hidden by my skirt. The kids around me were doing nothing but watching as I was forced to present myself as a baby-talking, pathetic little girl that couldn't even hold in her bladder. I used to look down at them for wearing kid-sized clothes while I wore magical robes, but now I had little to brag about, as I felt the puddle of piss splashing and spreading all down my crotch, being held against it by this padding. "PWEASE NO!" I yelled and I frantically reached my short arms up at the handle. It was only a few feet up, but I couldn't reach it! In a moment of panic, as the flood works of pee rushed out of my bladder and soaked the diaper that I was forced to wear, I came up with a new idea to open the bathroom door so that I could get to the toilet. "TEWEKINESIS!" I exclaimed, casting the force push spell that allowed sorcerers to grab things from afar. Even if my height was gone, I could prove my abilities with my super strong magic prowess! The hissing continued, and I felt the puddle of pee that I had made grossly swishing back and forth in my diaper as I tried to keep my legs together. The crinkling was replaced with a series of loud splats as I was forced to feel a wet diaper around my legs, and have the shame of knowing that I filled it. I was supposed to be a sorcerer! What kind of sorcerer can't even open the bathroom door at daycare and pees himself!? Telekinesis didn't allow me to grab anything from afar, and I continued to pathetically attempt to grab the mocking doorknob. "What is that smell?" "It's the new girl. She just peed herself!" "Gross!" The stench of piss surrounded me, overpowering any of the other smells in the room. The other kids were right, the odour was absolutely one of the most disgusting things I had ever endured, made infinitely worse with the knowledge that I had personally created it. I had peed enough for the puddle in my diaper to splash like the waves of the ocean whenever I jumped at the doorknob. All I wanted was to open the restroom door, and I was useless to even do that now! By the time I finally gripped the doorknob and twisted it, the welling in my bladder was all gone. With the door finally opened, I looked down at myself to see that the entire surface of my diaper, front and back, was now a dark yellow. The squishy surface pressed against my skin, dripping onto the ground. Since my skirt was incredibly short, the shame of knowing that I just pissed myself was obvious to all the kids that I once looked down upon. "You're dirtying the room, diaperbutt!" "STAHP CAWWING ME THAT!" I walked into the bathroom, but I had already expelled the entire bladder full of urine, and it now stained my diaper, drooping below my skirt, for all the kids to see that I had wet myself like a baby. But I wasn't a baby! I know that I wasn't! I was still a powerful sorcerer! And before long, I would be ba- I finally felt the tingling feeling from the Telekinesis spell I had cast, once again not in the correct place. Instead of encompassing my hands so that I may move things without physically touching them, I felt it also down below... ... My flatulence built up, a feeling that I had magically removed from my body hundreds of years ago, as the smell and sound of farts always annoyed me. ... I clenched. It only increased, beyond the point where my weakened muscles could hold it in. ...No way... BRAAAAP! PBBBBBBBBT! I let out two wet farts from my behind, that were louder than anything else in the daycare even with the muffling from my diaper. "Ewwww! She farted!" "Don't need to tell us, we all heard... and can smell." A bunch of the other kids plugged their nose, and I was surrounded by the smell of poop from my diaper, still standing there in front of the entire daycare wearing a dripping, peed diaper. "Did you just poop yourself, stinky girl?" One of the boys asked me. "NO! I WOULD NEVEW! HOW DAWE YOU ACCUSE ME OF SOMEFING SO GWOSS!? I AM NAWT A STINKY G-" SPLOOOOORT! FAAAAART! My flatulence grew louder, and all the kids in the daycare, whom I once called the grossest group of people, all looked at me in disgust as I farted. I couldn't blame them either, as the stench made me want to vomit. Before I could defend myself more, I was interrupted by a new build-up. Splort! Brap! Pbbbt! The sequence of farts failed to stop, foreshadowing something else about to happen if I didn't do something quick, something much more shameful than peeing yourself in public. My bowels were welling up, and I felt as if I was holding in a storm several times larger than myself. Clenching my thighs barely slowed it down as the build-up increased, and judging from the number of stinky farts that were involuntarily bursting from my ass, the foulest smell and sound that I had ever experienced, I would fail to hold this in for long too. "NO! PWEASE! PWEASE NOT NOW!" I yelled as I hurried into the bathroom, my diaper splatting and swashing with pee as I walked. The bathroom had a small toilet, about half the size of the normal ones, designed for potty training toddlers, I assumed. Even though I was too ashamed to acknowledge it, I needed the training toilet in this moment as I felt my bowels suddenly full of poop. PFFFT! SPLAT! My farts continued, growing louder, attracting more attention as kids gathered at the door to the bathroom, watching me as I grew ever closer to soiling myself. I wasn't tall enough to reach the locking latch to have some privacy as I used the toilet, but it would at least show these children that I was not an immature baby girl. I sat on the training potty, which didn't muffle my farting at all. All of the kids swatted the stench away from their noses, and I was humiliated at the idea that my farts were so horrible-smelling that these obnoxious children, who laughed at burps and pretended to fart with their elbows, were disgusted. "I'm so glad that I'm a big kid. P U!" A kid covered his nose. "She's just a little baby, they can't control when they do that." Another one said, infuriating me as I was used to being in control of my entire life, from the people who respected me, a world that bowed down to me, and, obviously, being able to control my bowels. Desperate to get this over with quickly, as I sat on the toilet, still feeling the disgusting squish of my pee on my diaper, I reached down to my crotch and tugged at it. "Phew, I made it in time..." I thought as I pulled at my diaper with a medium-strength, trying to slip it down my legs. To my surprise, the pee-soaked padding stayed glued against my crotch, and my pulling didn't even cause the thing to budge. What the heck!? This was just a thick piece of paper! I could rip this diaper off if I wanted to! SPLORT! FAAAAAAAART! My ass continued to expel the most repulsive smells as all the kids watched, and I could feel my reputation as anything but an incontinent child start to dwindle. My bowels were gurgling, and the loud farts failed to hide the fact that I really needed relief soon, whether in a diaper or not, as much as I was repulsed by the idea. I tugged with all my strength, but nothing happened. For a second, I abandoned the strength in clenching my bowels to keep desperately trying to take my diaper off my crotch, and less than a second later, I realized my mistake. BRAAAAAAAAAAAAP! The loudest, wettest fart yet was expelled from my ass, louder and smellier than anything that I had ever endured before, yet ashamedly coming from my own body. It didn't come alone, as I promptly felt a warm mass push itself from my ass into my diaper. The log of poop formed a visible brown stain at the back of my diaper that the kids began to point at, and as I sat on the toilet I was forced to feel it smearing against my ass. "PWEASE, DOW'T HAPPEN! I AM NAWT A BABY!" I continued to feel at my diaper, continuing to try and slip it down my legs to spare any shame that I could. But it wasn't coming off at all! My hands were too weak and the urine already in my diaper was causing it to stick to me! The log of poop already smudged all over my ass surely wasn't helping either. I pulled and tugged, but my wet padding wouldn't budge. I tried to sit on the edge of the toilet and slowly pry it off by dragging my ass against the porcelain, which only spread the large brown stain on the seat of my diaper, and caused my pee to swish around even more. I attempted clawing at the bottom of my diaper, to rip a hole in the padding so that the massive weight of my own waste could fall out into the toilet where he intended it to land, but the padding proved tougher than it seemed and I only got my hands covered in my pee. And before I knew it, I was sitting on the toilet, frantically trying to come up with an idea to free myself from what was about to happen, when... PBBBBBBBT! Another large log of poop was pushed from my ass to join the smearing brown stain already forming, obvious for all the kids watching through sight, sound, and most of all, smell. It smeared against my ass and I shuddered in disgust. How could I be the one doing this!? PFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFT! With a long fart that lasted over ten seconds, I was forced to fill the seat of my diaper with a load of thick, fresh, hot mush. The load was even larger than I thought, now forming a two-inch-thick barrier between my padding and my ass, constantly spreading its disgusting texture all over me as if I chose to fill my diaper with it. As I pooped my diaper, the kids could watch as it expanded, and the puddle at the bottom of my diaper drooped a few inches farther down as several logs of poop rubbed all over me. And all I could do was sit there as they pointed at me, making jokes and plugging their noses. The farting had finally stopped, so besides the disgusting sounds of the warm mush spreading all over me, all I had to listen to was their teases. "I have two little brothers and I've never seen a baby poop so much in her life!" "Ewww... she couldn't even close the door so we didn't have to watch her poop herself? Babies are so gross..." "Can she even walk with that much poop in her diapey?" "W-Weave me awone..." I said quietly, desperately trying not to cry as I was subjected to quite possibly the grossest thing in my entire life. I had just peed and pooped in a diaper, when I was supposed to be dominating cities and sending fear into the hearts of townsfolk! Some of the kids walked away, more so because the unbearable odour of my poopy diaper was too much for them to handle than out of respect for my privacy, but some continued to watch me as my expanded in it's dark brown, humiliating, well-used form. At the briefest glance, anybody could see that I had been reduced to the point where I couldn't accomplish a task that only babies failed at. I refused to get up from the toilet, out of shock from being forced to push a squishy mess of poop into my diaper, out of disgust of that warm, wet defilement spreading all over me more once I stood up, and with a fleeting bit of hope that I'd be able to get out of this diaper still. I sat there for another hour, useless to do something as simple as taking off my own diaper. It seemed that the massive load of poop that I had involuntarily put into it made it sticky enough to attach to me beyond my own strength. It was as if I were holding a massive, smelly sign that said: "I am not only wearing a diaper, but I just pushed the stinkiest load of shit of my entire life into it and now I'm just sitting in it!" The smell only grew worse as the warm, squishy mush turned into a cold, solid mass. It had now solidified around my ass, and my continued attempts to pull the diaper off my body did nothing but make it squish even tighter up against me, making loud splattering sounds as if I hadn't already announced my soiled diaper to everyone enough. After about an hour and a half of sitting on the toilet, perilously trying to free myself from the heavy, messy load around my waist as everybody watched my inability, another boy walked into the bathroom. "Hey diaperbutt, get out of here. The bathroom isn't for babies anyway. You can use that stinky diaper anyway. Let us big kids use the toilet." He growled down at me, trying to look mean. He wasn't actually intimidating, as I was hundreds of years older than him, but it was annoying to see such young kids thinking that they can boss me around like this. "I-I awm a big kid..." I said to him weakly, tired from all the prying at my wet padding. This body evidently had a low stamina span. "A big kid?" He chuckled. "Big kids don't poop themselves." He reached behind me and felt at my poopy diaper, before forcefully squishing the center of the brown stain against my ass, spreading my own gross waste even more over me. "You look like you haven't had your mommy change you for a weak. This smelly thing is almost as big as you are!" He teased me as I felt the heavy mass of warm, mushy poop squelch against my ass. It was several inches thick, constantly held up my skirt for everybody to see, and made sounds even more humiliating than farting every time I wiggled my bare, baby bottom through it. I winced as he touched my diaper, frustrated to have such an embarrassing thing attached to my body for anybody to insult and win arguments on the base of. "Fiwne..." I mumbled, not wanting my diaper touched anymore. It's not like I could fight with such a heavy thing around my waist, the smell of which being enough for me to want to wear a gas mask. I tried to stand up, but I had been sitting on the toilet for so long that my squishy diaper was stuck to it, and it was heavy enough to make it hard to stand. Embarrassingly, I estimated that the mass of poop inside of the padding weighed over 20 pounds. The boy stood there, tapping his foot as I grunted to free my diaper from the toilet that I had failed to get my poop into. Eventually, it released from the toilet with a Plop! and a splash of cold, liquid shit splattered between my legs. My eyes filled with tears. I couldn't believe that this was happening. I refused to believe that I was stuck with this diaper around my legs, inescapably a reminder that I had been enfeebled to a state of total incontinence and incompetence, that everybody could see and smell from a mile away when I was the most feared and respected figure in Gilyr not so long ago. "Now get out, diaper butt." "Dow't caww me that..." "Don't be the smelliest dang baby in the entire daycare and I won't call you that." He pushed me out of the restroom and slammed the door behind me, causing the puddle of pee at the bottom of my diaper to swish. Instead of the crinkling, each step I took now produced a loud Splat! as my waste was thrown around my diaper, and I was forced to endure all of it as it smeared and squished against my ass. The kids all glanced at me and giggled. I had to spread my legs far apart to avoid the logs of poop squishing between them, and the extra weight slowed my walking in general. All because I tried to use a strengthening spell. "I'm a sowcehwoo..." I mumbled in frustration, before returning to the corner. I tried to lay down on my side so that the poop would all pooled at the back of my diaper and I could get some peace, but after laying down the puddle seemed to drift towards me. The poop and pee were utterly inescapable. No matter what I did, I emitted and was forced to endure the terrible smell of a stinky diaper, the very thing that I once teased Luna for. I have to get back to my sorcerer body soon before my entire life is destroyed by these diapers! How can I take over the entire world and make all the heroes into my servants when I can't even cast a spell without pooping myself!? Laying there, I expected to just think of a plan to save myself from this new role that I had accidentally gotten myself into, but without warning, I fell asleep. ----- I dreamt of my secret lair, where I had once planned to destroy the entirety of Gilyr before that hero Tyrine had to show up and mess everything up. I was commanding my sorcerer's henchmen. "You see, the main goal is less about destroying them all and more about making them scared because a scared population can be manipulated easily. Gilyr has nearly a million people. That's a lot of souls to help me improve my magic." I said in my adult, lisp-less voice. "Should we send anything special to this Tyrine figure? She has been destroying entire armies of our soldiers!" "Tyrine? Oh, I have a special plan for her." I said with an evil chuckle. "Let's just say that before long, she won't even be able to hold up her own sword." "Understood, your evilness. Oh, and one more thing." "Yes, henchman?" I asked with a smile, as my entire plan was going perfectly. "Would you like your diaper changed?" "Diaper? I am a 500-year-old sorcerer! I don't wear diapers!" I exclaimed in confusion. "But sir... look down..." "Have you been going cra-" I looked down at myself to find that my beautifully intimidating sorcerer robes were gone, and I stood there wearing nothing but a paper diaper, in front of all my henchmen. "Where did this come from?" "You're nothing but a smelly diaperbutt, Kelli, remember?" "I am not! I'm Feirlaq, the greatest sorcerer of all time! Shame on you for calling me such a stupid name!" I yelled at the henchman, before raising my staff and casting one of my many intricate killing spells. This spell was hard for anybody to cast but me, as I was the best sorcerer ever. "I'm pretty sure you are and have always been just a stinky diaper-wearing little girl." The henchman continued to live, despite me casting my killing spell as a punishment to them. "What? Why are you still al-" BRAAAAAAAP! I loudly farted, all around my most trusted servants that I had instilled the utmost loyalty into. "Excuse me," I continued, embarrassed that I had just let out such stinky flatulence. "Don't worry about tha-" PBBBBBBBBBBBT! FAAAAAAAAAAAART! "I-It is nothing to worry ab-" PFFFFFFFFFFT! And then I felt my bowels start to erupt and giant logs of poop begin to force themselves into the seat of my diaper, despite my best attempts to hold them back. I had absolutely no control over my bowels, and all I did was stand there as my diaper's clean white colour faded to a deep, smelly brown. It began to expand to hold the massive load that I was pushing into it, drooping down my legs and causing me to spread my legs to hold all of it. PBBBBBBBBBT! FAAAAART! BRAAAAAAP! PBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBP! I was unable to speak to assert any of my dominance, and all I could do was let out a loud series of loud, wet farts as logs of poop continued to push into my diaper, which now drooped to my knees with its fullness of solid, thick, mushy poop. My bowels kept on erupting, and the farts only grew louder. The warm mush came out of me in an endless stream. "Wow boss, you really are a diaperbutt. And I thought that you were good at magic." "Is your plan to destroy the entire kingdom with that terrible stench? Because it's working! You smell worse than anything I've ever seen, and I work with actual kids." "Good thing you have that diaper, eh? Your adult pants never would have held all that poop." FAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAART! PBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBT! Was all I could reply with as my own henchman started treating me like a baby, and my diaper continued to expand. Before long I couldn't even walk because it was so full of my own poop. This wasn't right! Why was this happening to me!? I was Feirlaq... not Kelli... I was supposed to take over the world... Not helplessly wear diapers and fill them up with disgusting poop... ----- I woke up to a tap on my head, and I tiredly felt at my waist, desperately hoping to be back in my adult clothes where I didn't have to constantly feel my own shit pressing against my ass, but it seemed that I wouldn't be that lucky, as I was still in the same soiled diaper that I couldn't get off despite my best efforts, that I had messed when I tried casting a spell while in this baby body. "I see you had fun at daycare, Kelli," Tyrine told me, and I opened my eyes to see her staring down at me with a patronizing smirk, obviously happy to call me Kelli and to find me in a loaded diaper. I didn't even consider this "hero" to be a threat to my evil plan, let alone now able to see me as I'm forced to present the embarrassing amount of poop that my used diaper squished against my ass. "F-Fwuh you..." I would have gritted my teeth at her, but I only had a few small baby teeth in my mouth, instead of the well-kept set of adult teeth I had before. "Let's go, you little stinker you." The hero reached an arm under me and lifted me up slowly, once again. And then her other hand went over my diaper once again, pushing the shameful mush inside of it against me. Even though I was disgusted both by being held like a toddler and by having Tyrine pushing my poop against my body, I didn't try screaming or kicking this time. The only thing that screaming accomplished before was attracting attention from the townsfolk to my diaper, which I definitely didn't want now that it was full of poop and urine, and kicking my legs would only cause the waste in my diaper to splatter against me even more. She carried me out, and all I did was keep quiet and still, as I suffered in a puddle of my own shame. Even though I wasn't yelling like before, I could tell that plenty of people were taking note of me as Tyrine carried me through the town. Pretty much everyone that we passed had to plug their nose or shoo the odour of cold poop away, looking at me with a disgusted face as if I chose to soil myself. "Tyrine's new baby is really fucking smelly, ain't she?" "Yeah, but I heard that she's actually the reborn soul of Feirlaq." "Ah, that makes sense. He was always a gross dude." "Always wondered, but I guess we now know that he was diaper dependent. Kinda cute." I had to restrain myself from crying as I could hear and smell my terrifying reputation begin to slip from me like how the pee leaked out of my bladder to stain my diaper. I had spent years destroying and threatening entire kingdoms with my immense magical power, getting kings to bend down on their knees in respect for me, training to become the most powerful sorcerer of all time... all to suddenly be known as Tyrine's baby daughter who wears and fills diapers with mushy shit? This could not be my legacy! I had to do something about this! But there was nothing for me to do while being carried by the person that did this to me in the first place. Before long, Tyrine had me back at her log cabin. The cushion I had slept on before was now replaced with a wooden crib, which was painted pink. "The walls kinda blend with your diaper, you know." She giggled as she pat me on the bum, causing the urine and defecation to splatter again. "I onwy shat mysewf because the wittle kids were teasing me!" I exclaimed, now that nobody else was around. "I dow't need diapers!" "Right, the other little kids pushed that stinky load into your diaper?" She chuckled, laying me down on the table, still wallowing in my own waste. "You know, if you went the entire day without pooping yourself, I was going to consider switching your diapers for pull-ups, but you clearly showed that you need them." "I DOW'T NEED 'EM!" I kicked my legs up at her, sounding like a child. "Look, I get that it's hard to adjust to your new life, but you can't deny that you absolutely filled that to the brim diaper today. And I didn't even feed you!" She turned me onto my back and I kept squirming. "WHAT AWW YOU DOING, BIWTCH!?" "I suggest you don't call me that unless you don't want me to change you. I can just leave you in that messy diaper for the rest of the day!" My eyes went wide. "No! Pwease change me! And wet me take them off mysewf!" I screamed, flashbacking to the hours of trying to get the diaper off my body and being unable to free myself from the load of poop I had been forced to fill it up with. "Only mommies can change diapers, and after your behaviour, you don't deserve a change right now, little missy." "PWEASE!" I whined, on the brink of crying, kicking my legs. I was humiliated to think of myself begging for Tyrine to take my diaper off, when earlier that day I was planning on destroying her kingdom, but I saw little choice at this point. She had me at her mercy, and from the looks of things, she will for a long time. Splat, splat, splort! went the poop in my diaper. "Admit what you did and I'll take your diaper off, Kelli." She said, angrily. It was a different tone from when she told me that destroying the orphanage was wrong. Now she was using a disappointed voice as if she really was my mother and not some dumb hero that got lucky with a spell deflect. "F-Fine..." I sighed and felt the poop squishing inside of my diaper, and decided that it was worth it to swallow a little bit of my pride for this. "I... I shit my fwuhing diaper..." Tears welled up in my eyes, as I didn't want to admit the obvious, stinky, visible, audible fact. "Those are adult words. Say it like a good girl, or else." I'm not a girl... and I don't answer to you of all people... "O-Okay..." I cried, unable to handle being treated this way when I was once revered so much. "I pooped my diaper..." "Closer, but can little tiny babies like you talk so clearly? Act like a real baby, or no changies, since that is going to be your role for a very long time, Kelli." She smirked, patting my bum, pressing the mush against me as if I needed a reminder of how disgusting it was. "A-Are you..." I whined, crying more pathetically than my victims ever did. "I went poopey..." "Poopey in what?" "Poopey in my diapey..." I started crying, my face almost as wet as the front of my diaper. I couldn't believe that she was actually making me say this, knowing that I was an adult not that long ago! This was so unfair! I deserved to win that battle! Not her! I shouldn't be the one pooping my diaper and begging her to change me! It's her fault that I'm like this! "Aww, little girl, you don't need to cry just telling your mommy the truth. Every time you want your diaper changed, just tell me like a good little girl and I'll change it. Of course, from now on, using big kid words will make me leave you in it full for another hour or two." I kept on crying in embarrassment at being forced to say something so childish until Tyrine's hands felt at my sides, and without any effort from her at all, my diaper slipped off of my body. She hardly even had to use both hands to cause it to slip beneath my ass and over my crotch, leaving me naked, when I spent over an hour just trying to get it off before the poop inside even dried! What the hell? I couldn't be that weak, right? There was a brief moment of relief when I didn't have to constantly lug around the giant load of poop that I had disdainfully filled the diaper with earlier. Some of the smeared poop was still stuck against my ass, but I would take that over being forced to carry around my heavy poop for all to see. "You definitely make a cute baby, Kelli." I felt a fresh set of padding press up beneath my ass, and I jumped into survival mode, desperately not wanting the events of earlier to happen again. "I'M NAWT WEAWING ANOTHER DIAPER!" I screamed as I sat up on the table and scooted away from Tyrine. I reached the edge before realizing that I was a tiny toddler and that there were not many escape routes on this table. This size of this body is infuriating! "Oh, Kelli... you stubborn little squirt. Get back here and let me put this diaper on you now, or else." She glared at me with an expression of disappointment yet also patience. "OW EWSE WHAT!? I AM INFWINITEWY MOWE POWEHFOO THAN YOU!" I started trying to climb down onto a chair, but my muscles and grip in this infantile body were weak enough for me to fall down and slam my bare ass into the seat of the wooden chair. "OWWWWW!" The fall from the table to the chair was less than three feet, and I had endured numerous near-fatal wounds during my hundreds of years of training to become the greatest sorcerer, yet when I fell down onto the chair, surges of pain all through my weak, unpadded ass was the most unbearable thing I had ever endured in my life. Before the thought to restrain my weeping occurred, I felt streams of tears rush down my girlish face. I could also hear one of the most annoying noises in this world; a baby's cry, all through the house. While hating the high-pitching screaming of an infant's cry, I immediately knew that it was coming from me. The pain from that 3-foot drop caused my life of tyranny to flash before my eyes, as I sat there in the chair, crying my eyes out, unable to get myself to stand up to finish my escape from Tyrine. Why did it hurt so much!? "I have a feeling that you're going to be crying like that a lot more from now on." I felt her arms wrap around my small body, to lift me up again with a frustrating amount of ease. My crying increased as she set me down on the table, and I felt another poofy, padded diaper close press up against my ass. I kicked a few times, but the pain from my fall crippled me, so I just laid there in utter shame until I felt Tyrine tape the diaper once again onto me. "I wiww be bwack to a sowcewoo soon! And I cawn just tawke off thwis diapew!" I cried at her as I felt my ass once again smothered by the soft, patronizing padding. After being forced to relieve myself in a diaper once, and sit around with the shame of my own poop squishing up against me, I wasn't excited at the prospect of growing up again. "Kelli..." She stroked my long hair with a smile. "It's only fair that for taking away my baby sister, that you're going to spend eternity as a diapered baby girl." "A-AWN ETEWNITY!?" I screamed, my teary eyes going wide. "Well of course. It's not fair to the world to let a dangerous villain grow up again, and I took it upon myself to raise the little, pathetic, diapered thing that you're going to stay us, forever filling up those diapers and being dependent on me to change and feed you." "NU! NU WAY!" In a knee-jerk response to being threatened with an eternal hell of helplessly filling up my diaper, which I had grown to establish as the single most disgusting experience I had ever been forced to take part in, I frantically started casting killing spells at Tyrine. "WAVARIA WOTUS! TWILI YEWETS! POWEW DWAIN!" I continued to yell spell after spell, desperately trying to kill Tyrine, not even paying attention to the effects of the last spell before I chanted the following one. After about 20 spells, I looked up at her to see her continuing to smirk down at me, completely unfazed by all my most powerful spells, much to my dismay. "You're adorable, Kelli. And I suppose this would be a good time to explain to you what happens when you try to cast your magic, wouldn't it?" She giggled down at me as I felt all the magic held up still within my body, and to my own horror it concentrated down in my bowels. "Each spell will permanently cause your stinky messes to be larger and larger every time." As my eyes went wide, I felt a loud rumbling down in my bowels, exponentially larger and more humiliating than the last one.

Chapter 1 Aikawa is a tall black fur bull with a red shirt and jeans. He was working like normal at his job. He's worked at for years. When he got called into his boss. Aikawa takes a seat and sits across from his boss who sighs. “Hey, look ill get straight to the point. we have had a major decrease in sales lately and we are now losing money.” Aikawa looked confused “Am I not doing a good enough job?” He shakes his head. “No no! You are doing a wonderful job! But that's the problem you have done such a good job you are being paid quite a bit. And we can't afford it, unfortunately. So we are going to have to let you go” His eyes get big “Wait, you can't do that. I need this job! Come on please I will lose my house...I just bought a car and I won't be able to pay anything.” He nods “I understand but we have thought about this long and hard. I'm sorry Aikawa but you’re fired.” He started to get angry, jumping out of his seat and knocking it over. “You know what?! Like I care! Screw you and screw this place I worked hard at this place for years and this is how you treat me! No, I'm not fired! Because I quit!” Aikawa leaves the room and slams the door and tears up heading to his office to clear out his thing he quickly grabs what he wants and storms out trying not to cry. For a big strong bull, he was pretty emotional. He put his stuff in his car and got in the driver's seat and put his head on the steering wheel crying some. "What am I going to do...? I'm lucky my bills are paid this month along with my car but what about next month...if I don't find a new job quick ill be moving back in with mom..no ill live on the streets before I get that desperate." He laid there a while before Finally starting his car “I just need to get home and clear my head” He begins to drive home with the radio playing some music he loves to take his mind off things even though all he wanted to do was cry. He was able to stop himself from crying. What good is crying going to do, If anything it will only make a situation worse? He thought to himself. He Finally makes it to his home, pulling his car into his drive then shutting off the car then getting out. He locked the doors and accidentally locked his keys in his car. His eyes get big. "DAMN IT!" He groans and looks into the car "Today's just not my day..." He wanted to go back and cry but he didn't want to be seen either so he holds it in fighting it. "I'll just go inside and play some games with friends on my computer. That helps me take my mind off stuff ill call a lock pick later." He heads to his door then remembers he also locked his door key in the car. He kicks his door so hard from anger he accidentally kicks a small hole in the bottom. Now he was just angry, luckily for Aik, he keeps a spare key hidden under a rock in his yard. He goes out and grabs it, he heads to his door and unlocks it. He gets inside, shuts his door and throws his shoes off, and sits at his computer desk. "keep calm... Just relax Aik...if not you will have to pay for more shit you can’t afford." He breathed in and out deeply hoping to calm down. But it got a bit too much for him and he silently started to cry when one of his friends called him on discord. He quickly rubs his eyes and takes a few more deep breaths to calm himself. Before grabbing his headset and joining the call. "Hello?" He said. "it's about time you answer. I thought you were ignoring me or something." His friend said joking around with a laugh. "Nah just had to take a long piss. But you know I had work today why would you even call? I might have still been at work." He lied and laughed. It was kinda a forced laugh, His friend kept laughing as well. "Good point, I forgot oh well don't matter I just got excited and had to show you, dude. I sent you a link to this cool new website! You answer a few questions then boom you're sent money directly to a special bank! It's so easy, I have only done a few once in a while you get some strange questions but you should check it out!" Aik sat there thinking that sounds like a wonderful way to make money. And he wouldn't have to leave his house. But it was odd how convenient it was. "hmm ya, I'll check it out. Thanks, dude. Now-" He was interrupted "wait hang on a second" His friend muted himself for a while. But it gave Aik time to think and check out this website. ‘Www.surveybab.com’ he clicks the link and it goes to a nice-looking website easy to navigate too. He wondered what was up with the name though. "Survey bab? Must mean something like... Uhh, big amazing bounties?" He laughed at other things it could be that did cheer him up quite a bit. His friend was still muted, So he decided to sign up for this; he just had to make a username and password and fill out a bunch of other information. He makes his username Aikawa. Surprisingly it's not taken. Awsome he thought. He also noticed a small stuffed animal on the side of the screen but thought nothing of it. Next was a password but he had a program on his computer that would make random passwords and save it so all he had to do was remember one master password to his other passwords. He gets a random password and hits next. Next was a bunch of questions to start reading them out loud. Still seeing the bear on this page. "How old are you" Aik Types in 22 "Do you live alone or with someone?” He types in alone "Do you have any other source of income?” He goes to write yes but stops. He then puts in use to. He keeps going through a lot of others then gets to the last few. "If you start a survey you must be willing to finish it, doing so could result in being kicked off. Whoa, but I guess I could understand that. I wouldn't want to do that." He agrees to it then reaches the last question. And it says one thing. "Do you like toys? The heck? Uhh... Sure?" He puts yes and hits finish. Finally, he gets to a screen with a bunch of recommended surveys to start with. He looked kinda confused as to what to start with. He also had a money counter at the top that had 1.00$ on it. “It must give you a dollar for signing up and I bet my friend got something because I clicked his link.” Again he noticed that bear on the screen it was like it was watching him. But then he remembered and checked the discord and his friend messaged him. "Sorry man, I gotta go my lady's mad because I won't get off the computer. Catch you later man, peace." Aik sighs he was kinda relieved he didn't want to talk he kinda just wanted to spend time alone but he wasn't going to ignore his friend. But this did give him time to answer surveys. It was 5 pm and he didn't have to work so he could do surveys till he passed out. So he does, he starts his journey down survey rabbit holes. Some would be like 50 to 100 questions. It was very boring but it was kinda engaging like the questions were specifically made for him. Once in a great while, he would get some strange questions. "Do you or anyone you know buy toys for themselves or yourself?" He checked no and continued answering them. Another strange question appeared in the next survey. "If you had the chance, would you buy some toys and play with them? We have seen an increase in adults enjoying toys." He wasn't sure but he marked yes, I mean he's an adult but hey playing with some toys could be fun he guesses. He was having fun answering questions at this point and he'd already made 50$. It wasn't much but hey it was easy money but it was 1 am and Aikawa had to head to bed. But it was like something was telling him he needed to buy something. He got to the store on the same site and found most things cheaper than normal shops. This was nice then he noticed a bear, the same one that's been looking at him on every page of the question. He was almost enthralled; he couldn't stop thinking about it. But he didn't find it that odd. He sighed and shrugs "Why the hell not. It's... Kinda cute. Maybe I can give it to my friend's kid. Or just sit it on a shelf." He clicks on it and pays for it. It was pretty cheap at 5$ with next-day delivery. "Wow, even next day shipping? That's amazing, this site is incredible. Can't wait to come back and do more stuff it was kinda compelling. It's almost like a full-time job on its own." He chuckled some but he needed sleep. He undresses down to his boxers and lays down in bed. Unaware of what might happen in the coming days. He falls asleep and dreams of doing surveys in his sleep. Chapter 2 Aik gets woken up by his doorbell ringing. He groans and gets out of bed throwing on some PJ pants and answering the door. "Hello...?" He said kinda zoned out before he saw the postman. "Sign here." Aik signs and is given a box then the postman walks off hopping back in his car and driving off. Aik shuts his door looking confused and grabs a knife to cut open the box. Inside was a teddy Bear that he ordered last night. There was a strange machine that he pulled out the Teddy Bear. He then sets it beside him. Seeing the bear so much in the Surveys secretly made him secretly excited to really have it. But his curiosity was on the machine that he pulled out of the bear checking it out. It's got a cord to plug it in, then another cord that looks like a USB. He was even more confused at this point. But he notices a paper on the bottom of the box. He grabs it, sits the strange machine on the table then reads the instructions. "Hello, thank you for doing so much work on surveybab.com as thanks we sent you a very thank you gift. a special machine called Care-o-Matic. that will help you make money more quickly. All you must do is hook it up to your pc through the USB cable. It does have a chance to order items it thinks you will enjoy but they will be very cheap. It will learn as you answer questions. Also, software updates and new parts can be added to it, they will be coming to you free of charge. Once we think you need them anyways. The current version is 0.1, it's the most basic version and can't do too much more than specified. You can buy new attachments from the store or wait for the free features to come. So get back to work and make Some money! Love the Survey bab team." Aik looks at the Care-o-Matic and grabs it along with the Teddy Bear and takes them to his computer. It's only 9 am, he could get in a few surveys before lunch. He plugs in the Care-o-Matic and puts the bear beside his computer, it made him feel safe watching him. He gave it a smile then logs in to his computer and starts to answer questions. Some of the questions start to get more and more strange and off-topic. "You said you would buy a toy and you did. Do you mind telling us how you like him and what his name is?" Aik looks confused "Why would it ask that...uhh whatever." he grabs the bear and feels him "Well, he's very soft... And his names... Chocolate!" He laughs and gives it a small hug and puts it back on the desk. These questions made him feel younger almost but were very relaxing. He fills the questions in but the strange questions get more frequent than last night. As another comes up. "When was the last age you remember having an accident" Aik looks at it "Accident? Like wetting myself...? Why would it ask that... That's kinda personal but maybe just to learn what age kids stop having accidents?" Aik shrugs it off and types in 9. He also noticed all these surveys ask about his age and gender. It got pretty repetitive but whatever it was easy. Before too long Aik felt like he was floating outside his own body watching himself do surveys. Maybe he was bored, or maybe he was just so in the groove he didn't even have to pay attention? But he couldn't oddly, he couldn't stop at all. minutes changed to hours, it was already 5 pm. He hasn't eaten or used the restroom all day but he finished a survey and something brought him back to reality something was dripping down his leg he looked down and noticed he wet himself. Aik blushes and stands up shaking his leg. "T-the hell?! Crap I must have spaced out so long I forgot I had to pee! Damn it glad no one was here to see that." Aik quickly takes off his clothes throwing them in the basket. He grabs a towel to soak up the urine on the ground before he hopped in the shower. He related and just sat back thinking about what happened. “So odd I don't even remember having a feeling to pee…” He sighs, getting out and drying off. He changes into some new clothes. He goes to where he wet and picks up the towel. "So glad I live alone, anyways... What time is it? 5 pm?! I did surveys for 8 hours straight?! No wonder... I'm starving too. Note to self eat breakfast before starting surveys heh." Aik goes and makes some food to eat quickly then goes back to his desk. sitting down at the desk all he sees on it is an item that says bought and it goes back to the Survey page. "The heck? It just spent 20$? Damn thing must be broken!" But he couldn't complain he made over 100$ doing surveys for 8 hours twice as much before the Care-o-Matic so what was 20$ it's probably going to be something he likes. He hopes anyway it's supposed to learn what I like anyways. He decides to get in a few more surveys while he's there. Some of them ask the same question again. "What age were you when you had your last accident?" Aik goes to write 9 then blushes "W-wait... I technically had an accident...but I should probably write the truth" He puts in 22 then the question starts to get even more strange. "Because you're 22 and had an accident, have you ever considered an adult diaper?" Aik looks strange and puts in no. He could control his accidents it was a one-time thing. "What a stupid question... I'm not losing control... I just lost track of time. I'm not a baby." He finishes the last few as it keeps asking him basically the same question over and over. In every survey. He started to space out again and he swears it reads. "I need diapers." He keeps reading it over and over before he realizes what he's doing. He looks and it's 1 am and he feels wet again and looks down and he's wet himself again. But he can't understand why. "What the hell?! Again...huh? Maybe the questions were right?" He cleans his mess up then takes another shower. He gets dressed and he goes to lay down but stops and walks to the desk grabbing his bear and going back to his room. "it's been a strange day hasn't it chocolate? Well except maybe you... Uhh, you want to sleep with me...? What the heck are you doing Aik...you're an adult, not a child." But He makes the bear nod and smiles “But no one has to know…” He lays down and puts the bear beside him and hugs it. He didn't have a girlfriend or anyone to sleep with and this made him happy and not feel so lonely. These surveys got harder and harder to take his mind off. He had fun doing them; he couldn't even remember to get off to eat and pee. But that wasn't that big of a deal. Right? He quickly fell asleep hugging his bear wondering what tomorrow will bring. Chapter 3 The next morning aik woke up around 8 am. It was very early compared to normal but all he could think about was doing more surveys. He sat up in his bed. His crotch was cold and wet. He pulled his covers back and he couldn't believe his eyes. He was wet, not only wet but soaked. He had pissed himself. He felt so ashamed and so confused at what was going on. He has never had an accident like this in forever. He grabs his bear and hugs it and gets up slowly, he begins to strip his bed. After he takes it all to the laundry room to wash later. He heads to the bathroom and strips and takes a shower. He thinks long about the accident today and peeking out at the teddy bear on the bathroom counter. He shakes his head and finishes his shower and gets out dries off and goes to his bedroom for clothes. He gets dressed and begins to talk to himself. "Man, if I keep this up... I might need diapers." he shakes his head and blushes "what am I saying? I don't need diapers, I'm not some kinda baby... But the Surveys seem to think so and they seem like they know me better than I do?" Aik looks at his bear sitting on the bathroom cabinet he grabs and hugs him walking past his computer. Looking at the bear-like it's almost another person. He's growing to like this bear way more than he ever would have thought. "Do you think I need them diapers chocolate?" Suddenly a voice comes from the Care-o-Matic as he walks past. But aik mistakes it as chocolate talking. "of course you do, but that's ok I love you anyway! You have a problem, unlike most adults. Remember you use to have a Bladder problem as a child they said it could come back. but think of this, you could answer questions all day without having to worry about using the bathroom!" Aik blushes as much as he hates the idea of wearing diapers. He kinda liked the idea of not having to go to the bathroom and being able to do questions all day but he wishes he had a way to have food brought to him. Then he remembered the Care-o-Matic has upgraded, maybe he can get one that cooks him food. He quickly gets on his computer keeping chocolate close looking in the survey store. He finds an upgrade for it from 0.1 to 0.5 it can do a few more things but importantly it cooks food. It basically has arms and legs and will plug itself back in when low battery. It can do a bunch more stuff but Aik decides not to read all of them and quickly buys it up. It was quite expensive at about 80$ but he didn't care. It left his account low on money but it was with it in his eyes. Now he just had to wait, he opened up a survey to prepare to work. Suddenly the doorbell rings nearly jumps out of his seat, he then remembered the Care-o-Matic ordered him something. He goes and someone is standing there with a tablet. He has him sign for it and the postman hands him a big box. He takes it inside opening it up. His eyes got big and his face turned red. It was a case of 40 adult diapers. What if someone saw this he thought. He would die of embarrassment. But even if, let's just call it care from now on. thinks he needs diapers. Well, He was starting to believe maybe care knew him better than himself. He takes the case out of the box and takes it to his room sitting them on the bed and looking at them. He could not believe he was about to try this. He opens the case and pulls out one of the huge diapers.it was just a plain boring white color. Luckily he didn't need to leave the house with these. "This is incredible... They're so big... Who would have known they make them so big..." He gulps and pulls down his pants and boxers and he undoes the diaper laying it out. He keeps looking at his window even though it's closed. If anyone caught him he would die his heart was going a million miles an hour. He sat on the diaper and pulled it up over himself. It was soft and different. It wasn't the worst thing ever; he reluctantly tapes it up and stands up. It was sort of difficult to walk like this. But he managed he thought best not to put pants on.it would be easy to see if they got wet and didn't want to risk them leaking. He heads to his desk and finds a sandwich on his desk he looks around covering himself in embarrassment. No one was there; he sat down and shrugged. He ate the sandwich and started to do surveys. After 2 surveys he was already out of it, not because he was bored he wasn't sure why. it was almost like being hypnotized and you know you're there but you can't do anything. He can't even read the questions. It was like his body was on autopilot. It's kinda fun and freaky, he just remembered enjoying every minute. When suddenly it hits 5 pm and it completely wears off. He had an odd warm feeling in his crotch but it was weird he felt the front of his diaper and blushed. "W-when did I use it? I mean, I do need them. I guess? This is why care bought them for me. I would have been too embarrassed to do it. Thanks care, I think." Suddenly it talks back. "it's ok sweetie. Little bulls need help all the time." Aik was blown away that it could talk. He just stares at the care unit. "Y-you can talk!?" But it didn't respond, he thought he was hearing things. He rubs his eyes and scratches his ears, and just looks at it. Before his stomach growls. "I'm hungry... Last day I had to make myself something though isn't that exciting chocolate?" He chuckles to himself he felt very childish in a wet diaper with his teddy bear. He hugs chocolate before he heads to the kitchen with him. His diaper was sagging from being soaked. Who knows how long he's been wet. He makes himself a quick sandwich and heads to the front room walking awkwardly from the wet diaper. Sandwich in hand. "I probably need to change first. I definitely don't enjoy this wet diaper. Hmm, I wonder if care could get care to change me when it's updated." This really piqued his interest. He could have care do all this stuff for him and all he had to do was answer questions. This will be a blast, But he still needs a change today. he goes to his room and puts his sandwich down. He then pulls out a new diaper and removes his wet one-off and throws it away. He diapers himself in a new one. He was still pretty nervous but much quicker that time. It was different but it was beginning to feel normal to him. He grabs his sandwich then heads back to his desk to eat it before working on more surveys. When he sat down though he found the screen saying thanks for your purchase. And goes to the normal screen. He looks confused but he shrugs. Probably just care she seems to know me well. "Care knows best. It will know what I want and need. But it spent quite a lot of money... 150$ shesh I'm going to have to work hard on questions if I'm ever going to use this money for food and stuff. And not diapers...and teddy bears. God, what am I four?" He sighed but he could make that back quickly. He starts working on questions getting the same feeling as before. Time Flies by and around 1 am he comes around with an awful smell. His eyes get big when he moves, once he realizes it's him. His hand moved to his crotch he was also soaked. He jumps up. "Eww! This is so gross!" he runs to the bathroom and un-tapes his diaper and cleans up a bit and throws the messy diaper in the trash "I-I can't believe this. I have no control over anything anymore, Why don't I? I swear I could control my body before this." He sighs and cleans up taking a shower luckily he didn't have to clean up more clothes thanks to the diaper. Then it hit him that he didn't take a shower after wetting himself today. Strange normally that kinda stuff grosses himself out but he wasn't thinking correctly. After the shower he dries off staying naked, then goes and grabs chocolate and goes to his room to see his sheets and stuff all washed layers out nicely. "H-hello?" No response. "That's creepy... But I won't complain...maybe a little" He grabs a new diaper, puts it on, and just lays down in his bed only diapered and hugs chocolate and smiles covering up. He's never slept in a diaper but it felt so normal to him. "Tomorrow is going to be so fun with care upgraded! Hopefully, I can get to a doctor, maybe I'm getting sick with all these accidents?" He lay for a while before falling asleep he didn't notice it but he was definitely changing these surveys were slowly hypnotizing him, making him believe this is who he is. How far will it go? Why would someone want adult-sized babies? Chapter 4 Aik grones as his doorbell rings at 6 am, he decides to ignore it; he wasn't going to leave his bed so early. whoever it was could wait till later. He quickly fell back asleep. An hour later something shakes him and he feels the covers thrown off him. Exposing his very wet diaper. Aik was still so out of it he didn't notice till he heard tape ripping off the plastic diaper. His eyes open quickly and there's a robot that looks like care and it's removing his diaper. He blushed and pulled chocolate in for a hug. He held him close unsure what to say; he just stared in disbelief as care changed his diaper cleaned him off and put a new one on him with baby powder. He was happy to be clean but the idea of anyone but himself changing his own diaper was strange. It was strange enough he had to go back to diapers. Suddenly it talks. "is the little Aikawa hungry?" It says in a calming voice. Aik nods and he swears he sees it smile and takes his hand. It pulls him out of bed in nothing but a diaper and it leads him to the kitchen. He was still holding his bear close; it was the only way to feel comfortable right now. He sits down and air escapes his diaper he blushed some. suddenly. The robot begins to cook making waffles. It smelled amazing aik couldn't wait. A bit later care puts a plate in front of him and a waffle with a bunch of syrup. Aik licked his lips and dug in eating it all up. Nearly forgetting his situation. Care suddenly grabs the plate and hands aik a tablet and Aik looked confused looking at the tablet it was signed in to his account on survey bab. "How about you get to work?" He looked at it and it had a Survey link opened up. “But…” He was quieted as she forced his finger to hit the start survey. It was like his mind went blank again. He waddles his way to the front room laying on the rug and starts to do questions but this time oddly there done with pictures, it's awesome. He didn't have to read at all. It was so relaxing he kicked his feet back and forth and just spaced out like normal. His diaper would crinkle every leg move but he didn't pay enough attention. He couldn't remember what he was answering but it was about his favorite toys and stuff. He was out of it for another 8 hours before he was able to move on his own again. He started to think it was suspicious but something was also telling him what's the point if you're having fun and his hand touches the front of his diaper and a change. He giggles Blushing. He found it funny he couldn't control it now. He was such a child he's never felt so relaxed in his life. "Care... Umm, can you help?" Care comes in with a diaper in hand and quickly gets him changed into a new one. Aik smiles. "Thanks, care." Care walks off and comes back with more food and puts it in front of him, it was a hamburger. He was starving; he quickly ate it up. But today he wanted to do more than questions. A strange part of him wanted to play with something. He had chocolate but he needed more toys. He opened the store on his tablet and just clicked a bunch of toys just buying a ton. He pays for them all and looks excited for tomorrow. He didn't care about how much money he had only about what he wanted. He holds up chocolate smiling. "See that chocolate! Me and you will have more friends soon!" He looks at the bear for a moment. "You think care needs more upgrades? She could do more for me? That's a great idea!" He gets back to the store and finds a final upgrade for care. This will completely take care of anyone to the max. He quickly ordered it agreeing to anything it asked him. To Aik this was his own decision but it was the surveys. once he spaces out it starts to hypnotize him by repeating what he is and needs to do over and over and over. It's getting bad he's starting to forget what age he is. He lays back and plays with chocolate pretending it can talk and care comes in and touches Aiks diaper and he blushes. "Y-you just changed me I don't need it again...I'm playing shesh..." It gives him a curious look "Well, you are wet again already it has been a few hours." Aik looks surprised and puts his hand on his own diaper. "A few hours?! I just started playing! Whoa, it is wet...aww." Care pats his head and picks up aik. Aik wasn't small so this surprised him so much. "Ahh! P-put me down please!" Aik hugs care close and she takes him to his room. she changes his wet diaper. And lays him back in bed and covers him up, Care kisses his head. "Time for bed." Aik looked blown away. "B-bed? It's... 7 pm?" Care nods. "Yap and also your new bedtime. Now get to sleep." Aik wasn't a bit tired he grumbled. "Stupid robot... I'm not sleepy, you need to take care of me not give me a bedtime!" Care grabs a book and sits by his bed. It was a children's book where did aik get that? he didn't own any strange. Care started to read and Aik could not stop listening. It was like it was also hypnotizing him. it was familiar but he liked it before too long he fell asleep. Care puts a pacifier in his mouth and aik oddly accepts it and sucks it hugging his bear. Care gets on his computer and ordered a bunch of stuff. Today was probably Aik's last day of being somewhat of an adult. But aik will probably accept it pretty easily after more surveys. Chapter 5 Aik could hear the doorbell ring again today but he decided to ignore it again. He could feel his diaper was soaked and he was still sucking his pacifier, he hasn't realized he even has it yet. But care was sure to get the door. The mailman brings a bunch of boxes in the house, to care some are really big and some quite small. What could all the boxes hold? Care opens each box setting them all out. One has an adult-sized crib, another adult-sized baby clothes. Another an adult high chair. The next had an adult playpen. And a whole bunch of toys and stuff enough to change Aiks entire house into an adult baby house. Hours passed and Aik didn't wake, but he was moved. He gets picked up and laid on a table he yawns and feels his cold wet diaper being removed. This woke him up quickly and he looked down to care, changing him. he smiles and relaxes. And goes to talk through his pacifier. "fanks cawe. I not realize I was wet..." He blushed hearing how he was talking and pulls out the pacifier and looks at it confused. Why was he sucking a pacifier? "How did I get this...? I mean it's odd it was relaxing." Aik looks around while he's getting changed. All his stuff was gone, his room looked like a nursery. a crib sat where his bed used to be that's when he noticed he was laying on a changing table. He felt like he should freak out but something was telling him this is normal. But he wasn't sure. Finally, care finishes his change and starts to put a cute red onesie on him and he blushes. Ok, this was definitely not normal. "I-i can wear big kids clothes care..." They look at Aik and it smiles. "Aww it's ok but these hide diapers better and help with the sag. I wouldn't want anyone to see you in them, would you? I promise I know what's best." Aik thinks for a while, was that true? This gave care enough time to quickly put it on him before he realized it. "H-hey!" Suddenly care picks him up and walks to the kitchen and Aiks eyes get huge as he sees his whole house looks like it's made for a giant baby. This was enough to make him know this was not ok "What happened to all my stuff?! What's with all the baby stuff?! Care! " Next, he's put in a big high chair and strapped in, and has the tray put on his high chair. He couldn't get out if he tried. "Let me out now! Stop, cancel! I want to go back to normal! I was ok with the diapers but this is way too far you stupid robot!" Care puts a tablet in front of him on his tray and has surveybab.com opened. He looked down and instantly calmed down. He couldn't control himself; he started to do surveys now all surveys were pictures of toys and stuff he would like. Suddenly it's pulled from his hands he feels himself whine a bit before he can think somewhat normally again. "Huh? What happened? " Aik looks around and care sits in front of him with some baby food cans. For some reason, Aik felt like this was normal. He felt like he was freaking out over something but for some reason, it was normal to him. "Open up baby" Aik didn't know what but he had a strong sensation to do as care asked. He opens his mouth and care puts a spoon full of food in his mouth. It was good, This made him smile. He kept getting spoon-fed by care till it was all gone and he was full. He lay back on his high chair as care took him out and held him taking him to the front room sitting him in a large playpen. There's a bunch of all the toys he picked out and chocolate was also in there. Aik didn't know why but he just wanted to scream with excitement he thought this was not normal but he knew it had to be. "TOYS! Yay!" Aik couldn't contain his excitement. He started playing with all his toys, later care gave him his tablet and he would play and answer questions. He couldn't remember the last time he had some much fun. He suddenly could feel he had to pee and poop but he was having too much fun to care as he just lets it all go laughing and having a blast. It was almost like he was no longer blanking out completely during surveys. Later Care comes into the room "Seems like someone had an accident" Care smiled at him and he continued to play, unable to quit even if he wanted to which he didn't. Care picks him up and he grabs some toys. "NO! I WANT TO PLAY!" He threw a tantrum then care gave him a stern look "You've been playing enough first you need a diaper change baby. Or you will get a rash in that stinky diaper" He throws the toys in his playpen and crosses his arms pouting. Then it hits Aik what he's been doing and what he just did in his diaper and he blushes like Crazy. Aik couldn't figure out why he was acting like this. Then it hits him. "THE SURVEYS! I-I GOT TO QUIT THEM! OR I'LL BE LIKE THIS FOREVER!" Care lays him down on the changing table and gets ready to change him before he rolls off the table and lands on his butt feeling everything squish around. He felt disgusted. He tried to get up but his legs just gave out on him. He keeps trying before care picks him up. "Goodness are you ok? it's ok you probably haven't learned to walk. Or forgot." This scared Aik he couldn't even think while he was changed and cleaned up and put in a new diaper. Was care in on this? She's trying to change him in more than one way he had to get away. "I-i can't walk...? Ever?" Care picks him up. "Maybe once you are all grown up sweetie. right now you're still way too young." Aik normally didn't cry easily, But he just burst into tears. "I'm an adult, not this baby I'm not! It's this survey! You can't make me do them anymore! They're messing up my Brain and making me a baby! Please! Care if you really know what's best you will help me!" Care didn't listen and took him to the playpen and plopped a pacifier in his mouth and forced his face into the tablet. He started sucking his pacifier slowly, stopping the crying not even remembering why he was crying. He went back to doing surveys and playing with his toys while sucking his paci. He doesn't even remember when but somehow he passed out face first hugging chocolate and his soggy diapered butt in the air. Care came in and picked him up and changed his soggy diaper and then put him in his crib with no change. "Analysis... Aikawa is trying to fight back. This might take a few more days than expected to fully make his mind into a baby for good. Punishment program engaged, Yelling, trying to run or anything bad will result in a bad punishment. Will make my little baby boy love his new lifestyle." Care leaves the room and goes to the front room to charge and plug herself into the computer. Chapter 6 Aik was in such a deep sleep in his crib when the familiar warm liquid started to push against him, he grones sitting up. Why couldn't he feel it anymore? He's got to escape before this gets worse. He can't live like this, it's not right. He looks around, it's still pretty early. He used the bars on his crib to help him stand then held himself up. The bars went up to his chin. He was blown away by how big it was. He shakes his head and tries to climb out. He Finally gets a leg over and tries to get down but he feels so high up. He panics a little and his grip slips. He goes to land on his legs but they did nothing but slip in front of him and he slams on his butt. Lucky he had a super wet diaper, it caught his fall. He could feel his diaper leak a bit from not being changed last night. He crawls out to his front room looking around seeing care plugged in. He smiles this was his chance to escape. He crawls to the door to open it. He gets on his knees and tries to turn the doorknob but it wouldn't open. "The hell...?" He sighs and crawls to the back door it also wouldn't open "Come on... What's going on? is this crazy robot trying to keep me from escaping... It's already ruined my bladder and my walking. If it keeps going I'll never be myself again... And that's scary...it's not like I'm suffering or hurting. I'm just scared to not be myself anymore." Suddenly he's grabbed from behind and picked up. "what are you doing out of bed young man!" It was care. Aik screams and struggles, beginning to cry, scared. "Let me go you stupid fucking robot! I don't want to do this anymore!" Care looked angry. Could robots feel angry, it takes Aik to the couch and she sits down laying him over his knee. "What are you-" Suddenly his eyes get big as his diaper is pulled down and he realizes what she might be doing. He tries to fight but the robot is too strong. suddenly he feels a hard smack on his ass. Aik fights hard not to cry as it hits over and over and over and over. Suddenly Aik Burst into tears. "I'm sorry I won't do it again! Please stop! It hurts so much! Do whatever you want! Just stop the pain!" Care stops and pulls up his diaper and Hugs him patting his back as he cries. The hitting was so hard it made him wet himself again his diaper was leaking badly. Next, a pacifier was put in Aiks mouth. He didn't fight it and sucked it. It kinda helped with the pain at least and relaxed him. She then took him to the changing table gave him a quick change before taking him back to the front room. Then care sits him in her lap and hands him the tablet with the normal website on it. "I think you need to relax with some surveys, sweetie." Aik gulps. He shakes trying not to but nothing could stop it. He started doing surveys and having fun with it too. He soon began to fall back asleep. "... Regression 75% complete. Just jumped up 15% in the past hour. Best Increase all week. Upgrade to 1.0 bought and shipped. Once upgraded I will take care of my baby forever till I can't anymore." Lay him back in his crib and let him sleep a few more hours till 9. Keeping him on a somewhat schedule. Aik gets woken up and taken for another diaper change Aik was happy to be in a new diaper. Care takes him to the kitchen he's was expecting to be fed but care grabs a strange bottle and fills it with something and then care screws the strange bottle with a small nipple on its chest. Care then brings him closer and it hits him that she wants him to drink from it like he was being breastfed he blushed. He wasn't going to fight through he didn't want to be hit again. He opens his mouth and starts drinking from it. He couldn't imagine how he looked. Probably like a little baby being breastfed. At Least it tasted good. He was also feeling full from this strange stuff. Before it was empty Aik was full but he was forced to finish it all. Aik grones from his full stomach. He's sat down in something that he didn't notice. suddenly he's being pushed forward. He laid his head against the thing and closed his eyes, relaxing. He hears the door open and he's pushed outside. This woke him up as he opened his eyes great big. Even his yard looked like a place for a big kid. He couldn't say anything, what if someone saw him. This was the most embarrassing thing to happen in his life. And not only that he can feel himself filling his diaper and peeing. He could only blush as he was pushed outside and taken down the street. This makes him realize he hasn't been outside in over 4 days. The fresh air was nice but this is crazy. He was keeping a close watch for anyone he knew. But there wasn't anyone except a few ladies pushing strollers around like Aiks. That's strange he thought, then he sees the kids inside them aren't kids there are people his age and there in diapers and playing with toys. This must be all the people who have been tricked into this website. He had to fight this and save everyone. If he gave up he will be just a baby like the rest of these people. But how was he going to do that he thought? If he did anything to fight back, care would hurt him. Care kept pushing them all the way to the park. It was full of real-looking people but they all had a "baby" or two I would say the once with two are couples. Do they even remember they love each other or do they just think like babies? This made Aik shiver. These poor people are forced to live forever like this. Who's ever planned this must be so evil. But what could care have planned for him and the others? He looks back and care looks human and his eyes get big. And it says. "1.0 upgrade complete. Mommy mode engaged." Suddenly it started to talk like a real human. It was almost scary how well it was. Care smiled at Aik. "Hello sweetie. Do you want to play with some other babies? While mommy talks to other mommy’s?" Mommy? It's joking right she doesn't expect me to call her that. I won't I won't become this baby she wants me to be I won't. But the tablet was held in front of him. He doesn't remember what happened but he knows it couldn't be good. Chapter 7 Care picks up Aik out of the stroller after his hypnosis and puts some strange mittens on Aik and some kinda strange backpack on his back. Aik crawls around and sees like 15 other boys and girls. The boys had a shirt on and no pants with a big diaper and the girls had on a dress and not that he was trying but he would peek see them sitting and they also were wearing thick diapers. Aikawa felt lucky he still had pants on. He felt like the most adult person there before all his dignity was taken away and care pulled off his pants. He would be lying if the girls didn't look kinda cute and his eyes were always looking up at them. Aik blushed and was sat down by the other diapered adults with baby minds. Aik knew this was his chance to run; he starts to crawl away when he was pulled back by something. He's on what seems like a leash. He crosses his arms and sits there in the grass. That's when he remembered he was in a dirty diaper. He looked down at His diaper, it was brown in the back and yellow in the front. Not only that but he was really itchy but he couldn't scratch himself with the mittens on. He felt kinda embarrassed but no one seemed to have a normal mind anymore they were all laughing and playing with each other. Then Aiks eyes get big he sees his friend sitting there in a diaper and shirt. He looked funny. He wanted to laugh but he was also in the same predicament. He crawled over to him. He also saw his wife also diapered. "Umm... Hi, bud..." Aik waves and his friend sees him and his eyes get big and hug him "AWK! ME NO SEE YOU SO LONG!" Aik pats his back, blushing his friend wasn't much of a hugging person but he also was talking funny. "O-oh right sorry about that... What happened to you...? Are you-" He gets cut off from his friend feeling Aiks diaper and he blushes and pulls away "Miss Aiks mommy! Aik had an accident!" Aik blushed more "Shhh! And she's not my "mommy"! That's weird! She's a stupid robot." His friend looks at him "Me fank you need more surveys? You don't sound baby enough...it ok Aik! We all have fun join us!" He smiles and aik couldn't believe it he had to be imagining it. His friend wouldn't say that. It had to be the Surveys that's messing with his brain. Suddenly care comes over and lays a cover on the ground and picks up Aik and lays him on it. He was confused about what she was doing. Then she started to remove his diaper and he blushes. "W-wait! Not in front of my friend! And everyone!" Care gave him a glare and aik gulps he didn't want to be spanked. Care removed his dirty diaper and cleans him up. Aik covers his face in embarrassment with his junk hanging out for everyone to see. Care puts a new diaper under him and diapers him up. She then gives him back the tablet he couldn't control anything after that and he remembers watching himself play like a baby with his friend. They played for hours. Aik was so worried what if he didn't get back control, what if this part of his mind disappears forever. This made Aik start to cry, and knock him back to his senses he couldn't stop crying. Care came over and picked him up and rocked him and aik found it hard to stay awake. He wanted to rest, he wanted to forget about this baby crap. He wanted to be normal. He let out a big yawn before falling asleep in her arms. He woke up what felt like shortly after in his crib he was sucking on his pacifier he didn't know why but he felt very relaxed with it in. He sat up and felt his diaper was soggy he only sighed. He hated it but it was something he can't control. He knows he's better off in diapers than wetting everywhere but being treated like a full-on baby was getting to his head. He barely had anything left to fight. He started to think maybe he was just a baby then he shakes his head and slaps his face. "Stop thinking that! You're not! I-i'm sure I'm not... I'm..." He shakes and tears up "I'm...a baby..." he starts crying. And quickly care runs in with her human-like new body and picks up Aik and cradles him. "Oh no sweetie what's wrong?" Aik just kept crying unable to express how he felt he just wanted to cry but he was happy to be comforted. Soon care smiles. "I bet my baby's hungry huh?" Care pulled up her shirt and aik just started calming down some, care had real human breast but he kinda didn't care he was pretty hungry. He put his mouth over her teet like a baby would and just started to drink it was so relaxing he just drank till he was full. Then something happened to Aik. His mind was put at rest and he no longer wanted to be an adult. He wanted to be mommy's baby. No, he was mommy's baby. He pulled away from the breast and smiled. "Me full mommy!" Care smiles and kisses Aiks head. "Such a good boy!" Aik looks at his diaper. "Mommy me messy can you change my diapy?" Care takes him to the changing table and lays him down. "Well of course sweetie! Do you want your cute diapers?" Aik looked excited. "Ya! And then I want to play! And watch cartoons!" Care laughs. "Alright you can do that then" Aik gets cleaned up and put in a fresh diaper. These new diapers had childish print on them, she had taken him to the front room and put him into his playpen. He spent most of the rest of the day playing and watching TV just having fun. Aik didn't realize it but his mind was completely changed. The old Aik was nearly gone; it was crying out for help to come back. Aik would almost just be this baby if he could control it himself. He wanted to be himself not someone else. Chapter 8 It's been a few days Aiks been nothing but a complete baby. In his mind he wants to gain control, He hasn't even taken a survey in the past few days he thought maybe after that he could gain back control. But nothing came to mind. He would play with his friend and even have diapers changed together; they had a blast together. But he didn't seem that much changed except being in this little headspace. Maybe it's not changing us to be different but changing us to accept this new thing? After that Aik could feel more in control of his body but in reality, he has full control. It's more of the fact Aik didn't want to admit how much he loves this new life being a baby, it was amazing, He could play all day and not even have to stop to pee or anything. This started to go through his mind and he accepted it more and more before in his own mind he had full control. He woke up the next day in his crib. He smiled and hugged chocolate. "So I always had control... I was just too ashamed to admit it to myself." Aik feels his diaper and giggles. "Oopsie looks like the baby's wet" Aik shushes chocolate "let's not tell mommy heheheh." Aik lays in bed for a while before care walks into the room. And aik sits up quickly. "Morning mommy!" Care smiles and picks up Aik "Someone's a happy boy today isn't he?" Cares checking Aiks diaper without him noticing. "Yap!" Aik smiles Bigger "Me just realized how much me like being you baby!" Care gives a sweet smile and hugs him "Sweet taking won't get you out of a diaper change sweetie." Aik puffs out his cheeks and crosses his arms. "How did you know?" Care laughs "Well, I checked it while you weren't looking. Boy, are you soaked! But you did drink a bunch of mommy's milk before bed didn't you?" Aik nods "Mommy's got such good milk too!" Care lays him on the changing table and changes him and gets him in a fresh diaper. And picks him up she pulls up her shirt to reveal her breasts and like a newborn Aik quickly grabs on and starts to drink. Aik could drink and nearly fall asleep and know mommy would take care of all his needs. This was definitely the most relaxing time of his life. He's taken to the front room and sat down in the playpen and lays there half asleep when he hears the door open he sits straight up. "Bud?!" But it wasn't his friend he saw a few people in suits he felt embarrassed. He hasn't felt that in a while. They walk up to Aik and smile and coo at him. "Hey, little guy! We wanted to tell you we got a lot of information from you so we are going to pay for anything you want. This offers going to most of your community for accepting our little test." Aik sat there and thought ‘anything I want?’ Information? The guy could see Aik was embarrassed he just laughed. "I see you're embarrassed and confused. Let's see I'm from surveybab.com the website designed to hypnotize you into being a baby but it only works on people who mentally would enjoy this stuff. But would never admit to it." Aik blushes and sucks his thumb for comfort. He began wetting himself in embarrassment. "Y-you did this to me? So I can have anything...?" The man nods "What if me wanted to be normal..." The man Smirks "Then you would be lying to yourself, little one. But we can arrange that no problem." This made Aik blush more and think more. "Hmm, I got an idea little one how about we let you keep care forever and we will pay for everything you need and throw in a vacation to a beach. Imagine running around the beach in your diapy and laying in the sand. No one to judge you." Aik could feel his excitement rising and it sounded amazing. "But... What if other people saw me? They would mock me..." The man thinks for a second and smiles. "Well, we will rent out the beach then! Just for you and all your uhh... Adult baby friends?" Aik hopped on his diaper butt in excitement. "DEAL DEAL DEAL DEAL! YOU HEAR THAT CHOCOLATE!" The man laughs. Then look at care. "Care! Implement care for your baby till he asks you to quit!" Care smiles "I planned on it" The man looks confused "Hmm seems your care unit thinks it's actually your mom... That must have been harder on you trying to fight it thinking you don't want it." Aik nods and hugs chocolate close. "Yap me though that! Then me realize I love this! What about my friends thought, they like it too?" Aik tilts his head. And the man just smiles. "Well, most would prefer to only be babies once in a while so we allowed it. You're probably the only one that wanted to be one full-time. But I'm curious how it will affect you so continue being you. And just have fun." Aik nods and smiles big as the man leaves. The next day he and his best friend with a lot of other Littles crawling around on the beach in diapers and mommies or care units changing them. It was the most fun and cutest week ever. But Aik enjoyed every minute of it. He couldn't wait to spend the rest of his life like this. Maybe they would let him get other friends involved in the future?

Does anybody want to be a dom in a rp? My messages are always open

This may not be your type of story it is full of typo's and bad grammar, as well a Ageplay, Diapers, Punishment, regression, Humiliation This story is being posted in the raw format as i hve no kinky friends to edit it for me. ? Littles ? don't read without your bigs permission or the krampus will visit you ? Chapter 1 The blend of changing colored leaves painted a picturesque backsplash behind the small farm at the bottom of the hill on the outer edge of the small but growing amish community in the area. Emma Lei listened quietly and jumped as always at the sound of the wind catching and slapping the door shut on her husband's woodshop that was attached to the little barn behind the house. She knew her husband had arrived to continue his day's work. She wondered why she always felt this way after the door shut in such a manner. The noise sent her back to her childhood days at the one room school house where Mrs. R the local old widow lady taught school. At that time the noise was never a door that she heard slapping. She could still feel the way it felt, being hauled to the front of the classroom and scolded for some misdeed, resisting with all her might as she continued to work the flour for today's pies. Rolling out the dough, he mind drifted back. The feeling of the anticipation, she cane, the paddle, the belt, all ending with a similar but different slap. “Glory be” she uttered. wondered why this has such a power over her. Almost week in her knees She could not resist, she reached back and closed her eyes. She could still feel the wheels left from the cane which had healed so many years ago. Not caring to wipe her hands. The feeling was powerful, her now smooth and unpunished behind made her weak in the knees. She Grabbed a chair as she was forced to in school pulling it to the empty wall space beside the counter where she was working.Grabbing the hem of her dress as she placed her knees on the chair. Just like in school she pressed her nose against that wall, arching her back and pulling the hem up over her crossed arms crossed over the arched portion of her back. She thought back to Mrs. R, trying to rid her of her evil ways, She felt the moisture start to lubricate her naughty bits, Her hips started to gyrate slowly forward and back, searching for something to rub on, She never would have dared all those years ago, but now in the security of her own home, she thought nothing of it. However she felt empty and vacant like she was missing something, she reached back and scratched her bottom through her rough panties hoping that the pain was what she needed. There was something more that was needed. She glanced over at the pie she was neglecting, untucking one arm she reached over to the smooth hardwood rolling pin grabbing it by one hand as a wicked smile spread across her face. Setting it between her face, Slowly she pulled down her tight sheer panties, something she got from the english people's store to try and attract rebuke from her husband. She reached her hand down, running it through her curls to the moist spot to spread it around. Grabbing the rolling pin she slowly pushed it into her moist slit. She eased down on the pin, her panties still between her thighs at half staff pushing the pin rearward causing the pin to find her secret spot deep inside. She rocked back in the rolling pin causing the pin itself to bump the roller against her clit. Stars all she could see was blissful stars as she bumped back. Her cheeks crimson at what she was doing to herself, she started counting like Mrs R made her do so long ago. “One ma’am” she said with a ragged breath Doing all she could do to prolong this wonderful feeling. She closed her eyes making sure to keep her arms behind her back holding her skirt. “Two Ma’am” she whispered from her lips, in her mind knowing she may not make it to 10 “Three Ma’am” she managed to get out several seconds after the previous Followed by “four Ma’am” she was almost there so close. Just before she could utter the next, she felt as if she was struck by a lightning bolt across her backside covering both cheeks very low down by he presented sit spots, thinking it was sent by the lord Himself, she orgasmed on he the chair Suddenly she felt a hand in her hair, grabbing and turning her head away from the speaker. “ What number was that child?” an elderly female voice asked. “5 Ma’am” she whispered as she slumped over the back of the chair drifting into an orgasmic coma. Let me know what you think and if you want more. . . . I know i suck at this so keep that part to your self lol

In a small one story house just outside of a small town in New York state live a small family. Akiza a tall brunette single mother with two daughters, Alice age 8, and Anne age 4. They are are a happy family Akiza runs a daycare in town, Anne who is a little tall for her age like her mother is fully potty trained and doing well in preschool, Alice is more like her departed father even though she's 8 she's only about as tall as most 5 year olds which can make life a little difficult not only being a big sister to Anne whose half her age but almost as tall as her but also in second grade where she tries hard to fit in. Of course still being the only bed wetter out of the two sisters doesn't help at all either. Its 7am and the girls are just about to be woken up by their mother. Anne is in her yellow Belle themed bed wearing princess on her night gown, while her big sister on the opposite side of the room in wrapped up in her frozen themed blanket wearing a frozen themed nightgown and a soaked leaking goodnite. This is the 4th morning in a row that her goodnite has leaked, her and her mommy have been discussing getting "better protection" for her but Alice has been stalling mommy on that because she knows those extra thick diapers on the TV commercials is what her mommy means by that.

Click here for the background on this story. OK... we’re trying something new here. We’ve added a new “Audience Participation” tier on Patreon: for $8 a month, you’ll get to control the direction of certain stories by voting in polls. These installments will likely be a little shorter than usual (which hopefully means I’ll be able to update more often.) To read the first Diaper Court story, click here. Miley sat in the courtroom, nervous, awaiting her fate. Before her, the honourable Judge Longabaugh smiled down like a cat who swallowed the canary... A guilty verdict had just been handed down, and she was quite literally at his mercy. She gulped nervously, wondering what kind of deranged sentence he was cooking up for her within the depths of his depraved mind. When the summons to the infamous Diaper Court arrived in her mailbox, Miley assumed it was some sort of joke... That was for girls who were chronically late for work or couldn’t keep their panties clean... not for rich, famous celebrities such as herself. But when she informed her lawyer, the woman had turned quite ashen and assured her that it was no laughing matter. “I’m afraid it’s quite serious,” she informed Miley sternly, “and you do have reason for concern-- if you’re found guilty in this venue, you could be looking at two years or more before you can get back to your career... not to mention the-- other damage you might incur,” she said vaguely, blushing when she thought back to some of the things she’d heard about diaper court. Miley’s legal team had fought hard, first to have the charges dismissed, then for a change of venue. Finally, they argued their case to the best of their abilities, but it was no use... the charges were downright bizarre, and the rules of the court seemed deliberately stacked against them. In the end, a guilty verdict seemed like a forgone conclusion-- and that was how she came to be sitting here, in front of this madman, awaiting her fate. “Will the defendant please rise for sentencing,” he asked, infuriatingly cheerful. Reluctantly, Miley rose to her feet, smoothing out the dark, stylish yet professional pantsuit she’d chosen for herself... not that it matters at this point, she thought sullenly. Behind her, the courtroom was packed, and Miley could feel every eye on her... and almost every one of them eager to see her get her comeuppance. At first she thought it was simply paranoia-- but during the course of the trial, Miley had become convinced that everyone in the courtroom, the judge, the spectators, the jury... even members of her own legal team were just waiting to see her get her punishment. “Young lady,” he said, his voice rumbling with deep gravitas, “you have been found guilty of appropriating the style of the ABDL community for your own personal gain and engaging in the teasing of said community, and for your lack of support for the community in general. Have you anything to say for yourself before your sentence is pronounced?” Miley wracked her brain, trying to think of something clever or profound to say in her defense-- something brilliant that would undo all the trouble she was in and pull her well-toned backside out of the fire. Instead, she merely looked at the floor, shuffled her feet ruefully, and mumbled under her breath: “it was just a joke, bro.” Judge Longabaugh smiled, relishing every moment. He’d watch this little troublemaker for years, praying that one day she’d be in his courtroom and at his mercy... there was no way she was going to wriggle her way out of this one. The Judge intended to make her squirm. “Well, luckily for you, there’s going to be plenty of time to reflect on your mistakes.” it was all he could do to keep himself from rubbing his hands together gleefully. “Young lady, I hereby sentence you to...” What will be Miley’s sentence? Members of the Audience Participation tier can vote here! Stay tuned to find out what happens next!

version reviewed by HiperShark Part One Chapter 1: The Arrival Poor Jonathan didn’t know what awaited him when he arrived in front of Judge Scott. He had committed a robbery and it wasn’t the first time he stole some food from a shop. Life was very difficult on the street. It wasn’t the first time he was caught, but he knew that the penalty wouldn’t be too serious, the fact that he was underage would work to his favor. “In the worst case I’ll spend some night’s in the cell where I will have a clean bed and some hot meal.” he thought. He was an optimist. “Jonathan Reyes, accused of robbery in a food store. How do you plead?” asked the Judge. “Guilty.” Jonathan answered. The Judge made eye contact with a very severe look “In your file it’s written that your are eighteen.” “Yes sir!” Jonathan said humbly. “Though there are four condemnations for robbery against you. What do you say in your defence?” In that moment the boy’s optimism dissolved like salt in a glass of water. “Ehm…!” Jonathan spouted as he began to sweat conspicuously. “Perhaps you thought there wouldn’t be consequences to your actions” roared the Judge. “Well you got it wrong young man! I condemn you to three regression cycles from three to five years. Enjoy your holiday to Camp Nursery!” The sentence left the boy without words. Two days later he found himself on a bus travelling to Camp Nursery with other eleven teenagers. In the seat next to him there was a girl. “Hello what is your name? And why are you here?” asked the girl. “My name is Jonathan.” Answered the boy “I’m here for robbery, you?” “My name is Patricia.” Answered the girl. “I’m here for falsification of documents. Did Judge Scott send you here?” “Yes! How do you know?” Asked the boy. “He sent here me too” answered the girl “It seems that he sends everyone underage who comes into his courtroom.” After arriving at their destination they were let off the bus and welcomed by a woman who appeared be about thirty years old. She was tall and handsome and had long blonde hair that was bound in a french braid that descended along her right shoulder. She wore an elegant dress, and behind her there were fifteen other women dressed up like nannies. “Welcome to Camp Nursery my little ones. My name is Stephanie but you can call me Aunty Steph. I am the fifth director of this re-education center and I have administered it for four years. But getting to the point, I’d like to tell you the history of this place. Follow me please!” “Who knows how long the speech has been prepared for” Patricia said to Jonathan in a low voice. “Camp Nursery was open in 1920 by Marcus Sloan, Nobel prize for medicine. He discovered a way to make rejuvenate human body between what is called ‘The Sloan Method’. The method consists of the utilization of a serum, whose formula is secret, that it’s injected in the subject who is beamed with infrared ray. This leads to rejuvenation of the subject subjected to treatment. Adjusting the intensity of radiation it’s possible adjust the speed of regression. This procedure doesn’t have negative effects in humans and in theory it can be replayed endlessly without any risk” she said smiling “The purpose of this place is re-educate difficult teenagers, starting from the period in which they are more easy to manage, that is the first childhood.” While they appreciated a huge building, Aunty Steph guided the group through the entrance door, beyond which there was a big room. “Good my little ones! Beyond this door there are Sloan’s regressors,” she said with a big smile. “Now I will explain you the rules of this place, which are few and very simple: N. 1: You will obey any adult’s order N. 2: Don’t talk back to an adult N. 3: No brawls or violence for any reason N. 4 An adults decision is always final without discussion If you break any rules you will be punished. The rest will be explained later. Is everything clear or are there any questions?” A girl raised her hand. “Tell me honey!” said Aunty Steph. “You said that the formula of serum is secret” said the girl “But what happens if someone has an allergic reaction?” “A more than legitimate question!” said Aunty Steph. “But don’t worry! The serum is produced so so that an allergic is almost impossible. Any other questions?” Nobody asked anything. “Very good” she said satisfied. “We have some some paper coat’s, you have to undress and wear only that” she said while two young ladies rolled out a big cloth to act as a screen. Jonathan did what he was told after one of the girls gave him a paper coat. After that the screen was removed and the group was asked to get in line. Then they received an injection in the arm with an automatic syringe. “Now we go to the regressor room” Aunty Steph said while she opened a door. As they entered the room, the group saw strange machinery that look like a tanning bed. “Now when I call your name, step forward and lay down on the bed.” Aunty Steph said. “The first is Adams Richard, four cycles from two to five years. Come on!” A thin boy with red and ruffled hair shyly approached the bed. “Courage champion!” Aunty Steph urged him with a smile. “Will it hurt?” Asked the boy. “Usually the process isn’t painful” answered Aunty Steph. “Rather, it’s said that it’s like a strange tingling” Aunty Steph answered in a reassuring tone. Richard laid down on the bed that was closed and one of the girls began to type something on a computer, and when she pressed a button the machinery started. A red gleam radiated from inside of machinery for five or six minutes until it turned off, and one of the girls dressed as a nurse opened the bed and took an arm of a child who could not have been more than two years old. She brought him on a changing table next the machine, where she removed the paper coat and put him a diaper. Jonathan was shocked by the scene. “Very good!” Aunty Steph said. “Let’s continue with the next one. Alcott Patricia three cycles from three to five years.” The girl was petrified, Aunty Steph took her by the hand and lead her up to the machinery and kindly made her lie down on it. Then she closed the machinery and gave the order to start it, and when this turned off there was the same scene that repeated until it was Jonathan's turn. Jonathan was very scared at the idea of returning to a little child. He hadn’t had a beautiful childhood and the idea to relieve that was very scary for him. “So young man!” said Aunty Steph a little impatient. It didn’t take long for the nurse to take the boy by weight and put him in the machinery despite his protests, even because he weren’t robust. The machinery was started and the boy felt a strange tingling followed by a strong nausea. When the bed was opened, and the woman dressed as a nurse went to take him he threw up. “Oh blimey!” exclaimed the woman “Don’t worry sometimes it happens” she reassured him with a smile. “Breathe slowly and you will feel better!” When the boy began to feel better, the nurse brought him to the table to put him a diaper. When the last of the group was regressed Aunty Steph started speaking again.“Good my little ones!” Now she could say it for sure “Now I explained to you how our program works. You will now be divided into four groups of three and taken into the custody of a nanny. She will take care of you completely, from feeding to change diapers. You will wear diapers 24 hours a day and you aren’t allowed to remove them for any reason. Only an adult can do it and at their discretion. If you try to remove it you will be punished. Now we will give you a bracelet” she said while two nurses passed in front of them. One of them had a tray upon which there were toddler sized blue and pink bracelets. “It contains two microchips, one is a GPS that will allow us to know where you are only moment, don’t try to remove that. If you do an alarm will sound and you will be punished; the other chip serves to collect data related to your health condition, your evaluation and any disciplinary measures that have had to be taken. Are there any questions?” One of the toddlers raised their hand. “Two questions, how are the groups decided? And can I go to bathroom? I have to pee.” Aunty Steph answered “The groups are decided by chance. Your name will be put in an envelope and drawn by lot. Regarding the second question the potty is not allowed for you. Use the diaper!” the little boy blushed after Aunty Steph answered. “Good! Now let’s proceed.” Group 1: Nanny Alexandra Children: Lisa Clark Jim Lee Ronald Wood She went on like this until the last group: Nanny Matilde Children: Jonathan Reyes Patricia Austin Samuel Castillo The three children approached a woman with long black hair cut into a bob. She had tanned skin, grey eyes and a very sweet smile. “Very good my little ones, today is your first day, I am going to leave you to get to know your nannies better, your activities begin tomorrow. Bye bye” said Aunty Steph taking leave.

The adventures of Alex Who was Alex? Well Alex was what most people thought was a young man entering in the big wide world, free from school and the restraints that they had held over him. For many years he had been told what to do, when to do it and always by others. He had grown up under the strong influence of his mother, whom he loved dearly, but he could never bring himself to tell her his deep down secrets and desires. Alex had been late developing into the young man he was growing into, he was shorter than most, well everyone for his age, his voice had never broken and a genetic disorder had meant that he never grew body hair, only his head held the natural blonde locks that matched his mother. He had been slow to be potty trained, still wetting at night after control during the daytime had been achieved. He was just told by his mother that over time it would sort itself out, but his nigh time wetting would be taken care of by her. So for many years after, night after night, Alex's mother was there to make sure he went to sleep in a nappy and plastic pants, then as time moved on a disposable nappy. Alex's mother was a hard working lady, well respected in the business community, with many friends, but still loved her son more than anything else. She was 6ft tall and literally towered over her son; she made sure that she kept fit, using the gym in the house and the pool on her days off and at weekends. Having made a success of her business at a young age, she always made time for Alex, her mother helping to look after him while he was still a baby. By the time that he was ready for school, she was the one to take him and pick him up every day. This would seem odd to a lot of people as it carried on until he left school, some would have thought him a little mummy’s boy, had it not been for the fact that they lived in the countryside outside the main town and off the bus route. He had his friends in school and got on ok with them, more so with the girls if he where honest about it, but rarely did one ever visit his home, sleepovers being out of the question as he felt too conscious about the bedwetting. When he was younger, at nursery school, he had a few parties as wetting problems happened with a few at that age, so he didn't stand out from the others. So Alex was now free from the restraint of school and just about to turn 19 years old, his mother had asked him if he wanted a party, but he never really was the party person. Instead he asked if he could have a vacation somewhere quiet away from the world, but by the sea, where he could just chill out and relax away from everything. There he would have time to think about what his future held, decide what to go on to do regarding work or further education. But also he would have some time alone to let his little side out. This was Alex's big secret that he hoped no-one had found out about, or if they had, they had not said anything to him. Deep down, Alex was still that little boy, he had never really grown up and loved all the time he spent with his mother, he missed the time when she looked after him night after night. But over time he had become used to getting himself ready for bed, it was only natural that as he grew he would take more responsibility. He wanted so much for his mother to do this, but could never build up the courage to ask. So here he was going away on his own for the first time without "mummy", but it would give him chance to wear his nappy during the day if he wanted. He would have them with for night time use, so why not try them during the day as well; maybe he would get those feelings back from when he was younger that he craved so much. His mother was not overly surprised when he refused the offer of the party, so was more than happy for him to have his holiday that he asked for instead. Unknown to Alex, his mother had begun to realise that deep down she was missing having her "little boy" around. She loved looking after him when he was younger but as time went by, she knew she had to release the aprons strings a little and let him develop. His mothers had become a success in the computer industry with her own business, so giving Alex a computer for his school use fine, but she never let on to him that she could remotely access it. So from time to time she found herself checking up on what he had been researching, then purely by accident one day she found one of the sites he had been looking at, then the links to some of the stories he had been reading. She could see that he was reading about "little ones" who still had their mummy even when they were grown up, or little ones that had found and sought out a new mummy. As much as this hurt, she knew that to push and question him straight away would be a mistake, causing her to push him further away or worse still lose him. She decided that he could go on his vacation, let him think for a while but then let him decide what would happen next. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So the day arrived for Alex to board his coach and take the trip. He was filled with both excitement and anticipation; he was unsure what the next few weeks would hold for him but hoped that he would make some decisions that would set him for the future. He knew there was a job for him with his mums company, but at the same time if something else was out there then that would be better, unless he decided to return to college or university. His mum had made the travel arrangements, booked his coach ticket, decided on the little holiday town he would be staying, even found him a nice little guest house to stay in. Unknown to Alex, it was a old friend of his mums that ran it, a best friend from school and college that moved there a few years earlier to take over a family business. She now ran it by herself and was only too pleased to keep an eye on Alex for his mum. She had been told about his little night time accidents so made a few preparations in advance. "Alex" said Leslie his mum, "I need to tell you a few things about your trip before you leave, so come and sit down with me for a moment before I drop you off at the bus station". Leslie sat at the table with her son, reaching out and taking his hand. "Now you are going to the seaside as you wished, it’s not too busy there, just lively enough to keep you occupied. I have booked you into a nice little guest house that is run by an old friend of mine called Val from college. Now don't panic but I made her aware of your night time accidents, I didn't want you getting all wound up and embarrassed". Alex didn't know what to say when his mum told him, he was mad that she told someone else but could see that it actually made sense, even if it was going to be embarrassing when he met Val. "Val told me that she would take care of everything so you don't need to worry" said Leslie, "She will meet you at the bus station in the resort and take you home. She said she will let you settle in and then give you the tour around before letting you do whatever you want to relax". "So make sure you have a good time, be good for her and hopefully I will get to come and visit you later in the week. I have packed everything for you and sent plenty of money ahead to take care of anything you might need". What Leslie didn't mention was that she had added a few extra things into his suitcase, something that she hoped he would like after reading and looking at his favourite pages on Alex's computer history. She had bought him a new dummy with a teat suitable for adults, along with a cloth nappy and some plastic pants. She knew that it was a risk but just hoped that he would accept them and not be scared. If she could have her little boy back then it would make her the happiest mum in the world. "Thanks for all of this mum" replied Alex, "I know telling Val was for the better, even if it makes me feel awkward and embarrassed when I meet her. It will be nice if you can come visit later in the week, you deserve a break just as much as me". So with his things packed, Alex jumped in the car with his mum and headed to the coach station for his trip. After a big hug, cuddle and a kiss, Alex walked onto his coach and took his seat, waving goodbye as the coach pulled away, leaving Leslie with a tear in her eye, waiting for the moment she would be with her little boy again. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Alex relaxed as soon as the coach pulled away; he was on his way, looking forward to getting away for the summer and chilling out. He had become so wound up finishing school, learning never came natural to him like for some of his classmates, he had to really think hard about everything. He had gotten to the point where he was now feeling a bit mentally drained. He sat in his seat watching the world going by as the coach ploughed its way across the country, stopping at various cities along the way to collect other people. He hadn’t really travelled that much in his younger life, his mum always working hard but he would never blame her for this. He knew she wanted him to have the best they could. Finally it was getting close to lunchtime, that meant the coach would take a break and he could get off and take a break, stretch his legs and get a bite to eat. But more importantly get a chance to use the toilet. He had almost wished he was wearing one of his night time pull ups, the drinks his mum had given him for the journey, combined with the several mugs of tea at breakfast made him quite needy for the bathrooms. As soon as the coach stopped he was straight off and heading towards the bathroom area at the service area, the last thing he needed to see was the short queue of people in front of him. He figured that another coach must have gotten in just before they arrived; this was going to be an anxious and awkward wait. Finally he found himself at the front; he dashed into one of the stalls, unfastening his jogging pants as fast as possible, and then lowering his underwear but not before a little dribble came out. In one sense he was happier being in a stall, his mum’s choice of underwear for him was not the best. They could be described as unisex at best, no opening at the front and very plain. He had gotten used to her buying things like that for him over the years; he barely even noticed the pastel colours she would choose. He just used to make sure he wore the white ones whenever he was doing any sports in school. Finally he was sitting on the toilet, able to relieve himself from all those drinks he had consumed so far. He pulled his phone out of his bag to check if he had any messages, the only one being from his mum. It simply said “Love you baby, hope you have fun”. Seeing this from his mum made him feel all warm inside, she often called him baby, he never thought anything of it. He then checked his journey progress and found that they were just short of halfway to his destination. Bearing that in mind he wondered if they would be stopping once more or not, beginning to wonder whether he would be best in one of the pull ups in his bag. This would let him relax a bit; he had dribbled while going this time, so maybe it was for the best. He quickly removed his jogging pants, then “panties” before slipping on one of his pull ups, then pulled his panties back on, thinking they would help keep the pull up in place, before putting his jogging pants back on. Part 4 With himself finally sorted, Alex made his way out of the stall and into the main washroom, walking slightly slowly, now conscious of the pull up he had on. He knew that they were completely covered but still had that feeling that everyone could see it. He washed his hands and then made his way out, trying to tell whether of not his pants where rustling, but the noise in area due to the large numbers of people masked anything he could hear from his pants. He had a walk to the food area and bought himself a sandwich and a drink, before making his way to some of the seating area outside. It was such a nice day, the sun was shining and it was quite warm so why not eat outdoors for once. He found himself a spot on the grassed area but made sure to keep an eye on the time, the last thing he wanted was to miss his coach. But he could see it from where he was sitting so it would be ok. Alex loved to watch people, see them going about their business, but so many doing the same thing but not noticing. He quietly ate his lunch, sitting on the grass in his shorts, the air blowing around his legs. He forgot the fact he was wearing his pull up, his shorts flapping in the breeze; occasionally flapping so that the edge of it would show. He carried on assuming that no-one was any the wiser, not seeing what he was wearing. Sitting at a picnic table across from him was Wendy Johnson, a school nurse at a private girl’s boarding school. She too was on a holiday break, travelling by coach to a nice quiet resort by the sea, looking forward to some nice relaxing fun. She couldn’t help but notice the young man sitting alone on the grass across from her, he was different to the others, they where businessmen and lorry drivers. But she saw him, small for his age but quite content and happy. She wondered where he was going, what he was doing. Having spent the year with nothing but girls to look at in every direction, she was happy to look at the cute young man. Alex finished his lunch, looked down at his watch then saw it was time to go back to the coach, but as he was geeing up he noticed the lady at the picnic table, she was looking at him and smiling. Getting up he felt the pull up against him, but that only let panic set in, he was directly opposite her, had she seen something, was that why she was smiling. He didn’t know but was glad to be going back to his coach knowing he would be alone again. He got up, walked back across the grass, trying to avoid eye contact but couldn’t, she smiled again at him, he moved quicker wanting to be back at the coach. He got back to the coach and began to board when he noticed the other cases now sitting at the side of the coach. He looked towards the driver and asked what was happening, “Nothing to worry about young man” replied the driver, “we just have a few more passengers coming on board, the other feeder coach has arrived”. Alex thought nothing more of it, he climbed on board and went back to his seat, he put his hand luggage bag back onto the seat next to him, then leaned back waiting for the other passengers to get back. He was minding his own business, when a figure appeared by the seat next to his where his bag was. Looking up he saw a lady standing in the aisle, when he saw who it was he nearly wet himself. It was her, the lady from the bench; there she was, looking down at him, “Excuse me young man, is that seat taken” she asked him, still with that smile on her face. “Errrr, no” replied Alex with slight panic in his voice, “I will just move my bag for you”. Alex took his bag off of the seat and placed it by his feet, not noticing the top was slightly open, he was still surprised to see the lady. Part 5 Wendy took her seat next to Alex, the colour just starting to re-appear to his face after his shock. He sat there quietly wondering whether he should say something, but at that time he was simply lost for words, what could he say, what should he say, he didn’t know what she had seen if anything at all. Wendy sat there next to Alex, she loved the expression on his face when she turned up next to him, she was by no way a mean person, but she thought he was such a sweet little thing. Her whole year at the girl’s school had made her realise how much she had missed males, but there was something about this one that made her curious. She had seen the tell tale edge of his pull up when sitting on the grass, it was something easily recognisable to her, many of the girls in the school had need to see her as the nurse she was. “So young man, what is your name, how far are you travelling” said Wendy, deciding it was time to start talking with her companion. “Eeerrrr, my name is Alex” he stuttered out, “I am on the coach until it reaches the coast; I am going for a break there through the summer. Wendy was delighted to hear this; she too was travelling to the coat and knew they were headed for the same destination. “Well I am very pleased to meet you Alex, my name is Wendy Johnson” came the response, “I too am travelling down to the coast for a holiday. The girl’s school where I work as a nurse has broken up for the summer, so I decided I needed a holiday”. Alex was relaxing a bit now, but the thought of having her next to him for the rest of the journey was not that thrilling. He was taken back a bit when she told him what she did for a job; it just wasn’t expected at that point. The thought of having a nurse next to him made him think once more about the pull ups, he knew that a trained nurse would only have needed the slightest glance to recognise them. “It looks like we will be spending the journey together Alex” said Wendy, once more looking at him with that smile once more. “Now why don’t you give me that bag of yours, I can put it up on the luggage rack with mine, and then you will have far more room for the journey”. Alex was left with little choice and couldn’t reason his way around it, it would give him more room for his legs. So he reached down to grab his bag, but as it was lifted the zip sprung open and there in plain sight was his other spare pull up. He tried to quickly close his bag so it was out of sight, but he could see that Wendy had already spotted it. Wendy calmly took the bag from him, zipped it up and proceeded to place it in the luggage rack. Alex had sat back down in his seat, not knowing what to do or say at that point, it no longer mattered if she had seen it before, now she would know. “It’s ok Alex, there is no need to be ashamed” said Wendy softly as she sat back down, “lots of people have to wear pull ups and nappies, for lots of different reasons. I am a nurse so it is nothing new to me”. Alex was left stunned, he knew now that she had seen him for definite now, his pull up must have been showing while sitting on the grass area. Alex was brought back to his senses by the coach starting up and leaving the service area, a few more passengers had joined but not enough to fill the coach, yet she decided to next to me he thought. Part 6 Alex sat thinking for a moment, now taking the occasional glance at Wendy, studying her more closely. She appeared about a similar age to his mum, but noticeably taller than he was and very good looking at the same time. He thought only pretty school nurses appeared in naughty boy’s dreams. He decided that he should try and explain his situation more clearly, he didn’t want her thinking he wore the pull ups all of the time. “I don’t usually wear pull ups, it’s just that I am on a long journey and my mum gave me a lot to drink” said Alex quietly, hoping that no one could overhear him. “I occasionally need them at night, but with the traffic being as it is these days, I didn’t want to take a chance after the service stop”. Wendy turned and listened to him while he was speaking, thinking how sweet it was of him to try and explain everything. She knew quite well that he could have a genuine reason for using them, but it was just the fact that he looked so cute in them when she saw him. “There is no need to worry about it little one” replied Wendy, grinning and chuckling at Alex, “I knew there was some genuine reason for you wearing them, you just looked so cute and innocent sitting on the grass with the frilly edge of the pull up showing”. “I am only teasing Alex, I am sorry if I offended you, I hope you forgive me, I just want some nice company for the rest of the journey”. Alex was a bit taken back, but decided that Wendy seemed a nice person deep down, even if she was enjoying teasing him. Was it worth not getting along for the rest of the coach journey, it would only be a matter of hours and they wouldn’t see any more of each other. “It’s ok Wendy, I didn’t take offence” replied Alex, “But I never realised they had little frilly edges on them” he laughed, “I really hope my mum never bought me the girls ones”. Wendy began to laugh with Alex, her hand patting him on the leg, she so wanted to lift the edge of the shorts and touch his pull up, but she feared he would be scared off and that was the last thing she wanted. Deep down she had missed not being a mother to anyone herself, she went to university then trained as a nurse then got the job in the school, things such as relationships and settling down had passed her by. So over time she had begun to wonder whether she could find someone that she could give her special attention to, a man, a young man, but someone like Alex would be just perfect. Alex was feeling a bit better now they were laughing about it; he was relaxing, actually starting to like Wendy a bit. A nervous thrill went through his body when she touched his leg, it was something he had never had from a woman before, he had never come close to having a girlfriend. Still laughing and joking, Alex lifted the edge of his shorts to reveal the edge of the pull up, “there you go” he said, “see they are not frilly at all”. But when he looked he could see that they were a bit puffier than his regular ones. He wondered how this escaped his notice before, but he was in such a state and rush in the toilets so he didn’t get caught, it made sense he did notice. “Thanks mum” he thought to himself, “what other surprises have you got for me”. Wendy caught sight of it once more, thinking that it looked so much like some of the ones worn at the school where she worked. It was natural for her, but to see it on a boy was something different, offset against his soft white hairless flesh it looked so nice. “Ok, well maybe no frilly, but slightly girlish you must agree” said Wendy, now gently rubbing his leg. “You have such soft skin for a male Alex, I know lots who would adore to have legs like yours, it’s such a shame to keep them covered up”. Alex was now getting quite aroused at the touch from Wendy; never could he have imagined that events would unfold like this. He could feel the front of his pull up starting to tent, but to cover it with his hands would have given it away immediately, he could do nothing, and he was stuck. He had no way out but now he didn’t want one, her touch was driving him wild, his lack of girl experience was showing; he was far too excited to think straight now. Wendy could see the effect she was having on him, it was becoming more and more obvious, she wondered how far she could push him, was he really so shy with girls, he really was the perfect little creature. She leaned closer to him, then whispered in his ear, “You really love this don’t you, you need this, you are wearing your pull up because it excites you as well”, “I can see the effect it is having on you, relax and let nurse Wendy take care of you”. Alex was unable to resist, he needed so much to be able to release, to release at someone else’s touch and not his own, for it to be at the hands of a woman, at this moment for it to be Wendy. Part 7 Alex was having feeling that he had never experienced before, but they where ones that he was enjoying, he could feel himself growing within his shorts. Just the simple touch of Wendy’s hand on his leg was doing this to him, he knew that she had him under her control but he was quite helpless to do anything about it. He could feel the pressure building up within him, he would not be able to last must longer, but what was he to do, he wasn’t sure but shortly he would pass the point of no return and find out what she planned. Wendy was feeling so good with herself at this point, she had him all worked up at just the touch of her hand, she moved it higher until it found the edge of the pull up. She too was getting excited at the thought of what was to come, could she really do this, could she make him loose himself within the confines of his pull up. She gently stroked his pull up, her hand inside his shorts, but always making sure that no one around them would become suspicious of their actions. She continued to rub her hand on little Alex, slowly and softly, feeling the tension growing within him, she knew it would happen, and then with a sudden shudder it did! Alex tried to hold on but it was no use, his body shuddered softly and then he felt himself release in his pull up. He could feel the little creamies leaking from him, pooling around his pee pee and little parts, it felt warm but the sensation was so good. It was obviously not his first orgasm, but it was in this way, making him feel embarrassed and humiliated, but at the same time so aroused. “Oh you sweet little thing” whispered Wendy softly in his ear, “I never thought my touch would make that happen, but I am overjoyed that it did”. “I will give you a moment to compose yourself, and then I think we had best have a go at cleaning you up and changing you without anyone knowing”. She let Alex calm himself down, holding his hand softly, feeling the last little trembles running through him. Then she released him, stood up just to grab her bag from the luggage rack, before sitting down again. Her back pack was one from the school, she had a few supplies with her as a couple of the young ladies from her school had travelled to the coach station with her, and she always looked out for them. They then went their separate ways, the ladies back home and she on her travels, where she boarded her coach that eventually brought her to Alex. She opened the bag and retrieved a box of wipes, a largish towel and a fresh pull up. Alex was a bit surprised to see these items come from her bag, but when he saw the pull up he was unsure whether to be scared or excited. It was a pull up just like normal, but it was the colour and design that startled him, pale pink in colour with little butterfly patterns. “Well I did say that I would take care of everything” said Wendy looking down at Alex, “don’t worry about the colour; they do just the same job as yours do”, “I am sure they will look so cute on you, your girlish soft legs deserve some girlish pull ups”. Alex looked at her but knew he couldn’t say anything, people would suspect something if he caused a scene, so decided that to cooperate would be the best course. He lifted up slightly in his seat allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, before then sitting down and removing them completely. He was now left in a pull up, one that was full of his own creamy mess. Wendy tore the sides, finally lowering the front revealing the young man’s little cock. She was feeling all giddy seeing this, it was so small, and how could someone his age be so undeveloped, there was practically no hair around it. Alex felt so embarrassed at this point, he had been made to have an orgasm in his pull up, now sitting on a coach seat in it with the sides torn apart, his little parts exposed to her. His bigger problem was that he loved the embarrassment and more so the attention, he was experiencing feelings he couldn’t explain. She gently wiped him clean with the baby wipes, making sure she checked everywhere, then dried him off with the towel. She wanted to apply baby powder but that would have been too risky in this situation. Wendy removed the old pull up from under him, folding it up and tucking it away in her bag, then she opened the new one for him, placing the new pink girls pull up at his feet, guiding them through the leg holes. The final touch was to bring it up his legs and secure it over his bottom, before once more hiding it away in his shorts. PART 8 (apologies for getting a name mixed up, Alex’s mum is called Leslie, hope you are all enjoying) Alex was now entering completely new territory, nothing like this had ever happened before, he wasn’t really sure how he should be feeling. All that he was sure about was that the experience he had just had was quite amazing, something he wanted to happen again and again but not on the coach. He was disturbed from his thoughts by the sound of his phone ringing, he wondered who it was while fumbling through his shorts pockets. He opened it up to find that it was his mum, she was checking up to see how he was getting along. He was pleased to hear her voice as he spoke quietly to her, he was missing her but excited by his new adventures. They chatted only briefly, she would speak longer once he was alone in his guest house with Val. As he closed the phone and said “Goodbye mum, love you”, Wendy looked across and saw the picture of his mum still showing on the screen. Wendy was left stunned, surely it could not be, but she was sure it was. It was Leslie from college, “Oh my god” she thought, Alex is her son, I have just done that with one of my best friends little boy. Wendy recognised the picture as they were both still friends and on Facebook, she decided to speak to Alex about it, better now that having him find out later. “Alex” she said tentatively, “I take it that you where taking to your mum on the phone, do you mind if I see the picture again, I couldn’t help notice it before”. “Yes it was mum” he replied, “I guess you can see the picture, why, what is wrong” he said opening it up to the contact page again, then showing her the picture. “Nothing is wrong sweetie” said Wendy, looking once more to be certain. “Oh my, I was right, it is her” said Wendy, “tell me is your mothers name Leslie, she went to St. Mary’s Girls College after she finished school”. “Yes her name is Leslie” replied Alex, “I think that is where she went to college, why do you ask, what is wrong”. “Nothing is wrong I promise” said Wendy trying to calm down Alex, placing her hand on his leg again. “I have to tell you that your mum and I are old friends from college, we are still in contact via facebook today, we still keep up with each others careers”. Alex looked shocked when he found out, he had just been made to orgasm in his pull up by one of his mums friends, what would she do and say if she found out, he didn’t know what to say. “There were three of us that used to be best friends in college” said Wendy, “your mum, me and a girl called Val. I think she moved to the coast somewhere”. When Alex heard this it all kind of made sense, he was pretty certain that the person he was going to stay with was the same Val that Wendy was now talking about. His mum told him that she was a friend and trusted her to look after Alex, he thought that it might be good to phone her and tell her who he was sitting next to. “Bare with me a moment please Wendy” said Alex as he pressed the button to call his mum “Hi mum” said Alex when his mum answered, “nothing to worry about, I am safe and ok, I just have someone sitting next to me that you might want to chat to”, Alex then gave the phone to Wendy. “Leslie, Leslie Jones, is that really you” said Wendy, “It’s me, Wendy, from facebook, it’s such a surprise to find myself sitting on a coach next to your son, he is such a cute little thing”. Alex sat and starred out of the window for a while, letting Wendy have a chat to his mum, only picking up on the odd thing, “yes he is fine”, “oh don’t worry about that”, “no little accidents”. The last little snippet made his eyes turn back toward Wendy, looking at her having a good idea what they are talking about. “Well it has been great talking and hopefully we can meet up soon” said Wendy to Alex’s mum, “I will take good care of him until we get to Val’s, bye for now”. Alex said a quick goodbye to his mum, her final words telling him that Wendy would look after him until he got to Val’s, she trusted her totally. Part 9 “Well young Alex” said Wendy, “it looks like we will be seeing a lot more of each other than we both thought”, “Your mum is going to speak with Val to see if she has availability for me as well, then we can have lots of fun over the summer”. Alex wasn’t quite sure whether this was going to be a good thing or a bad thing. Yes he liked Wendy and enjoyed what had happened between them, but he was hoping to get some time to himself to be able to rest, relax and chill out a bit. Before he had chance to say anything to Wendy, his phone was ringing with the picture of his mum showing on the front of it. “Hi mum” he said when answering, “what’s up, what do you want, I have only just finished talking to you”. “Nothing to worry about sweetie” replied his mum, “just pass on a message to Wendy for me” “Tell her that I have spoken to Val and everything is sorted, there is a room waiting for her and I will be joining you later once I get finished up here”. “Okay mum, no problem, take care and don’t overdo things” replied Alex, “I will let Wendy know”, “Bye for now, love you mum”. “Love you too sweetie, take care and be good for Wendy and Val” replied Leslie, thinking how sweet her little boy was; she wanted him back, her little baby boy. “That was my mum on the phone again” said Alex looking at Wendy, “she says that everything is sorted with Val, there is a room waiting for you to stay in and she will join us later”. Alex decided not to mention the part about being good for her and Val; he thought that it would give Wendy the illusion that Alex had to be with her all the time. He wanted his own time when he could get it, to be able to do what he wanted, when he wanted, in his regular underwear and not in pull ups, or worse still the pink pull ups given to him by Wendy. Wendy thought to herself that things could not be more perfect, should would be staying with an old friend; have Alex staying in the same house, then hopefully the three best friends being reunited where they could concentrate on Alex. Little did Alex know but it was no coincidence that Wendy had found him, Leslie had told her where his coach would be stopping. Leslie had arranged for Alex to be staying with Val, as she knew Val would be only too happy to help her with her need to get her little boy back. She had told Val about his bed wetting and told her of the little surprise she had put in his suitcase, just to make sure that Alex did not try and dispose of it. By the time she was joining them, she hoped that Alex would be in pull ups and nappies full time, not really knowing what was happening to him. Alex leaned back in his seat, watching the world going by; completely unaware of what was in store for him, looking forward to his well earned break. Without even realising it, his hand had slipped to his lap where he was slowly rubbing across his shorts, his fingers then moving the material so that he was able to touch his pull up; the soft pink pull up that Wendy had put him in. Wendy was watching him all this time, seeing him play with the edge of the pull up was getting her aroused, she saw him slipping further and further into the sweet little one that Leslie wanted him to become, but he was totally unaware of it. She put her hand on top of his, just as he was playing with the pull up; she hoped he wouldn’t be startled too much. He looked down, only then realising what he had been doing; he was now blushing; the redness filling his cheeks in embarrassment. Wendy slowly moved his hand and placed it on her leg, and then slowly moving it up and down, she wanted to push him further, make him want to be with her. She finally moved his hand to rest between her legs, wondering what sort of reaction this would bring, had he ever been with a woman before. She was rewarded with a noticeable bulge showing in his shorts, she began to wonder if she could get him to orgasm once more, but this time in his girls pull up. Part 10 Alex was now growing bright red with embarrassment, he was unable to control the reaction in his shorts, he wasn’t even touching them and neither was Wendy, but the feeling he had just touching Wendy was like electric flowing through him. He was unable to control his emotions and this was obvious for Wendy to see, she knew she was being unfair playing with the emotions of Alex, but needed to get some release for herself. With her hand still firmly on top of Alex’s, still resting between her legs, she needed to know something, she needed to question him. “Alex my little sweet” whispered Wendy into his ear, “Have you ever been with a woman before, have you ever touched one, it’s ok, you can be honest with me”. Alex was not surprised to hear this, considering the delicate situation he was in, but what could he say, how could he admit to her that even though he was 18, soon to be 19, he had never had a girlfriend, let alone been with a girl before. He had been kissed by girls, but only because he was such a sweet and caring boy when around them. He looked up towards Wendy, their eyes meeting, he wanted to say something but just couldn’t, and he just gently shook his head from side to side. Wendy had a feeling what his answer would be before even asking, but she just needed to know from him. She wanted him to have his moment at some point, but now would not be that time; instead she just removed both their hands from her legs. Holding him closely, she looked into his eyes, “Don’t worry about that little one, we will make sure that at some point you get to enjoy the experience”. “But for now, do you need to use your pull up, did little Alex have fun last time, but I am sure you would love to have some fun in your little pink pull up”. While Alex was thing whether or not he could go through with it again, the coach driver made an announcement. “We will be arriving in the next hour at the final stop, this will be the place for all passengers to leave the coach, I hope you have had a good journey with us today”. Wendy saw this as an opportunity to help Alex once again, “There you go sweetie” she said to him, “soon we will be arriving, then we will be off to Val’s guest house for our lovely holiday. So if you want to have a little fun we can get you cleaned up at Val’s”. He hadn’t thought about Val for some time, he had never met her, but he had wondered if Wendy knew her as well. His mum told him that she was a friend of hers and she would look after him once he arrived, but that was before Wendy entered the equation. He knew his mum had made arrangements for her to stay as well. All he could think was that his holiday was certainly going to be different. Alex had come so far in just a few hours, he loved being made to cum in his pull up, but now he was in a girls pink pull up, this would feel so different, but he thought he needed to try, the feeling felt so good to him last time. He looked at Wendy, and then simply said “yes please”. Wendy felt so pleased, he loves the emotions set off within him, maybe this will be easier and more fun than Leslie thinks, and her little boy would be putty in her hands once finished. “Okay sweetie, let me help you achieve what you need, just lift up slightly, I think you will enjoy it better”. Alex didn’t even think about it, he lifted his body allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, leaving him sitting there in just a pink pull up. She put her arm around him, drawing him close to her, then placed her other hand on top of his pull up. She then slowly started to rub the front of it for him, feeling him growing within. Without realising Alex’s hand was now playing with the edge of the pink material, rubbing it and flicking it between his fingers, all the time enjoying the touch of Wendy on his front. He was moaning softly, shivers running through him, unable to control his feelings, unable to stop himself from getting closer and closer to erupting once again. “Come on my sweet little Alex” whispered Wendy, “let yourself go, let your emotions out, empty yourself into that cute girly princess pull-up, let those feelings come out”. Alex could not hold out, he had no choice, but surprising himself he erupted into the pull up at the moment Wendy mentioned the words “cute girly princess pull-up”, it acted like a trigger, fluid flowing from him, the front of the pull-up getting slightly darker with the wet spot forming before him. Part 11 Wendy was feeling so happy and pleased with herself, she knew that the main goal was to help Leslie achieve her wishes, but she was going to make sure she had her fun along the way. Leslie had told her she could play with her little boy as she would have to wait until she joined them, but Leslie thought that it would be easier getting Alex to do whatever they wanted if he was getting some fulfilment himself. With her hand now resting on his pull up, Wendy looked at him, “Aww, Alex sweetheart, you are such a good boy, I bet that feels all nice doesn’t it”, “But we need to get your shorts back on, we will be arriving shortly and Val will be there to meet us”. Alex was so much out of it with his own personal enjoyment; this brought him back to his senses. He quickly pulled up his shorts, wanting to be covered up ready for when they stopped in the bus station, he knew people would be moving around so didn’t want to arouse suspicion. Wendy could see him trying to make sure he was all covered up again, she thought it so sweet and innocent, but by the time they had finished with him there would be none of it. He would not care who saw him and where he was, he would be that little boy for his mum and her friends. Within minutes the coach was pulling into the bus station, people were up and about, rushing around the coach trying to get their things together. Wendy made sure that Alex stayed still in his seat, letting everyone else start to leave until she was ready to leave. Eventually they got up out of their seats, Wendy passed down Alex his back pack from the luggage rack, then brought hers down, and then after checking they had everything, they walked down the front of the coach and then got off. Alex was now for the first time for as long as he could remember wearing a pull up in public, but not only that, he was wearing a girls pink pull up, one that was all damp inside because of his own excitement. He followed Wendy away from the coach, heading towards an area where some people had gathered to greet friends that had travelled. Alex did not know Val by sight, it had been quite some years since Wendy had seen her friend, but when things had settled, there was only one lady left standing there. Wendy went over towards her, “Val is that you, it has been such a long time but you’re still so tall and elegant”. “Hi Wendy” replied Val, “it has been so long but Leslie sent me a few pics from your Facebook so I would recognise you”. They had a warm embrace before Val turned her attention to Alex, looking him up and down, “Well hello sweetie, you must be my little guest for the next few weeks, it’s so good to finally meet you, and your mum has told me so much about you”. Alex went to shake her hand, but Val just put her arms around him, pulled him close and hugged him tightly. He could feel her arms around him and her hands then giving his bottom a little squeeze, if only to confirm her knowledge of him. When they stepped apart, Wendy and Val started loading the luggage in her 4x4, giving Alex chance to clearly look her over. She was taller than both Wendy and his mum, maybe a bit older as well, long flowing dark hair, slim body with large breasts that pressed against her tight clothing. If it had been in any other situation he could even have found himself attracted to Val, she was older yes, but so pretty. This was going to be a lot harder for him now, Wendy had him wanting her, Val was just as pretty and she would be looking after his special requirements for night time. “Right then Alex” called out Val, “no day dreaming, get in the car, then I can get you and Wendy settled in, I am quite sure that you could do with a bath or shower”. Alex went over to the car where Val had the back door opened for him, Wendy already seated in the front. He was a bit surprised to see a 5 point harness attached to the seat, but with a few boxes on the other seat had no choice but to get in. “Oh I am sorry about this Alex” said Val, “I had my niece staying last week; her mum insisted that I had the harness fitted”, “It should fit you; she is quite big for her age whereas you are small for yours”. Before he could say anything, she was securing him in, including fastening the crotch strap up between his legs. Part 12 Alex was left speechless as he was fastened into the back of the car, a position that unknown to him he would become accustomed to in the not so distant future. He thought about protesting but knew that if he caused any trouble, his mum would find out. While everything was going on, there was still one thing in the back of his mind, his mum had made the arrangements and he could never bring himself to upset her in any way. He sat quietly in the back of the car listening to some music playing, whilst up front Wendy sat chatting with Val, he couldn’t make out what they were talking about, but occasionally thought he heard his name being mentioned. It was only a short ride before they pulled up outside a large house at the end of a road, just off the main seafront, but looking out over a beach that appeared quite secluded. Val and Wendy climbed out of the car, before Val came around to his door and opened it, he had tried himself but found the child lock in place on the door. He had to wait for Val to release his harness; it fastened in a way that made it impossible for him to reach the locking point. She went to release him but not before looking down at his shorts, unknown to him they had ridden up enough so that the edge of his pull up was now showing. “Come on sweetie” said Val releasing him from the seat, “let’s get you inside and settled down, I am sure that you could do with a bath and a change out of those”. The last part was said as she had her hand on his pull up, rubbing the edge of it. He went to the back of the car to collect his case, but not knowing what little surprises his mum had packed in there for him. His usual underwear had been replaced with much thicker terry cotton pants, ones that would be better described as a pair of training panties for toddlers. Then there was the usual pull up which he wore for sleeping in at night, but the special surprise was the cloth nappy and plastic pants she put in there, one just like those he had been viewing on-line. They made their way into the house, Alex was impressed with what he saw, very large hallway, very well furnished but all looking slightly feminine, but at the same time very homely. From his position in the large waiting area, he could see out over the sea, the beach looked very private but that was perfectly ok with him. Wendy had already gone up her room by the time Val had collected Alex’s room key, “Come along Alex, let’s go find your room, I am sure you will, it is right next to mine, so I can keep an eye on you like I promised your mum”. They made their way up the first flight of stairs, then along a corridor after going through a door marked private, “It’s ok Alex” said Val, “I just wanted to make sure that you get some nice peace and quiet, sometimes the guests can be a bit noisy”. Finally they reached a door marked with a little sign saying “ALEX”, which was a bit of a shock to him, he hadn’t realised how much trouble Val had gone through. The door was unlocked by Val and Alex was greeted by daylight once again. Before him stood a vast room, with a large double bed against one wall, directly opposite was a large TV mounted to the wall, then a dresser with plenty of drawers for his clothes. There was also a large dressing table with its own chair, but to his surprise in the corner a desk with a laptop computer on it. “That was a present from your mum for doing so well at school” said Val as she saw him looking at it, “through that door over there is your own private bathroom, the other door leads to my room but it is locked so don’t worry about that”, “The last door over there is the walk in wardrobe, but I think the dresser will be ok for your things”. “So let’s get you unpacked then you can have that nice warm bath that we both know you need”. Unaware of its contents, Alex lifted up his case onto the bed, but as it landed he thought he heard something rustling, Val came over to him, putting her arm around him, “That noise is only the protective mattress cover I put on the bed for you, your mum did tell you that she told me about your little problem and the last thing we want is for your bed to get wet. We can deal with a wet sheet or two but not a wet mattress”. He did remember what his mum had told him, so in all fairness it was to be expected, but it was just the shock of it, he just looked at Val and smiled. He started to open the case, then once open he undid the luggage straps inside it, removing the towel off the top. Directly underneath where his pull ups, all laying next to each other, which Val picked up and then walked over to the dresser with before laying them in one of the drawers, next to more pink ones which she already had prepared. He removed his t-shirts himself only to find the new underwear selection his mum had packed for him. At first he was unsure what they where, but having given the shirts to Val he quickly picked a pair up, only now understanding what they were. He had seen them on some of the sites he looked at but never imagined he would have some himself, especially not so many. Val came back over to him, looking at what he was holding, “Oh my, aren’t they the cutest little panties ever, so thick and sensible for a sweet boy like you, we will have to take care washing these, we don’t want them losing all that puffiness do we”. With that, Val took them from him and then places them in the dresser, the next drawer down from his pull ups. Alex then removed the next layer which contained some jeans and some more shorts, only to finally reveal the final surprise from his mother. There in plain view was the thickest terry cotton nappy he had seen, resting next to a pair of pale pink plastic panties that where covered in see through organza, with fine lace edging. For Alex he could see straight away what they where, it was something he had looked at so many times before, something he always wanted to try but never had. He was stuck in a trance until Val rested her hand on his, before looking at him, waiting to see if he would say anything. A few moments later with Alex still quiet, Val picked up the nappy and pants, removed it from the case and placed it on his bed next to the pillow. She closed the case, put it under the bed then looked at him, “Now you get undressed, I will go and run the bath. We can discuss the nappy later; there must be a good reason that your mum put it in there”. Part 13 Alex was speechless, he couldn’t believe that his mum had done this, he was trying to work out in his mind what would have made her do it, was there any way possible that she had found out his secret. In his mind he had been so careful, he never left his computer switched on, it was locked with a completely unique password. But while he was still thinking and trying to work things out, he had completely forgotten to get himself undressed, Val returned and caught him day dreaming. “Now come on Alex sweetie, I was hoping you would all ready and undressed ready for your bath” said Val in a sweet and motherly voice, “I can see that I am going to have to keep a firm eye on you in the future”. Before he had chance to start, Val was helping him remove his clothing, the bath was already full ready for him. Off came his t-shirt and shorts, leaving him standing there in just his sock and the cute pink pull up that Wendy put him in. Next off came his socks, just leaving him standing there in that pink pull up. Next thing he knew there was a flash of a camera; he turned to see Wendy standing the doorway taking a few snaps of him. “Forgive me Alex but I just had to have a few pics” said Wendy, “after all, it was me that put that on you”. But before Alex could reply, Wendy was off and gone. She needed to send those pics to his mum. Val took him by the hand and led him into the bathroom, then slowly tore each side of the pull up, before slowly pulling it away from his body. All the sticky cum was now stretching from him to that soft pink material, but the little strings broke away and he was now completely naked. Val looked at him and thought he looked so sweet, she could see now why Leslie wanted to get her little boy back again. Apart from his head, she noted that his body was practically hairless; he really was so young looking for his age. She would make sure that when the time was right, she would have all those stray hairs removed, he would be as smooth as a baby. “Come on sweetie, stop dawdling” said Val, “let's get you in the water before it starts getting cold, I will be back shortly to check on you”. With that Val helped Alex into the water and then gave him a large sponge to wash himself with, before leaving him alone to enjoy the nice hot water. He sat there for a while trying to take in what had happened over the last few hours since those services on the motorway. He knew things had changed, some of the things he wanted where starting to happen, but not quite in the way he expected. His peace was soon disturbed by a returning Val, but now she had a long length PVC apron on, her hair tied back out of the way. She came into the bathroom with a large fluffy white bath towel and put it down on the vanity unit. “Just as I thought” she said, “I leave you here to wash yourself and once more I find you day-dreaming, I think that I had best take care of things”. Without another word, she grabbed the sponge off Alex, added some all over baby wash, and then proceeded to wash Alex from head to toe, not even blinking when she got to private parts. She simply grabbed hold of his pee pee, and then washed it all over, top to bottom. Once she was done she had him stand up in the water, then she proceeded to wash between his legs, running her soapy fingers all over his bottom and between his cheeks. Alex was enjoying the touch once more, he wanted to say something, he was a young man and old enough to wash himself, but his natural instinct was to let her take over. All too soon for him it was over and she was taking his hand to help him out of the bath, then wrapping his soft skinned little body in the large fluffy towel. She dried him off in a motherly way, taking care to ensure he was totally dry, before leading him back into the bedroom. “Now I think it is still quite early, so let’s get you some clean underwear out, then get you dressed and I think we can go and get some dinner”. Val thought about using the nappy but decided that bedtime would be a far more appropriate time for its introduction to Alex. Instead she picked a pair of his thicker underwear from the dresser, ones she knew where actually training panties. She added a bit of powder to his private area, and then helped him into the panties, pulling them up making sure they were nice and snug. Next she gave him a t-shirt and shorts to wear, both plain white, followed by some small socks and then his white trainers. He loved the touch of Val while being dressed, she was stern like a mother would be, but at the same time so soft and gentle with him. He was once more getting aroused in his panties, something that didn’t go unnoticed to Val, but this would have to wait until later. “Come on sweetie, let’s go and get you some dinner, then you can have a look around the place, you might like what you see”. Apologies to all who have been reading, I got a bit snowed under with work so this had to take a seat on the backburner. Hopefully I will have more time to write once more. Chapter 14 Val took him by the hand and led him from his bedroom, back down the corridor they had come along. It was only just dawning on him that he was not going to be eating dinner in private; he would be going to the main dining room where all the other guests where eating. He worked out that the guest house was not huge, but it was full so there would be quite a few people there, probably all wondering who the young man all dressed in white was. Val had a few guests that were staying for the summer as well as Alex and Wendy, she was sure that they would want to meet little Alex at some point. When they reached the dining room, Wendy was already there sitting at a table, he could see the other place setting so knew that he must be joining her. As he made his way across the room he only really found his eyes meeting with two other ladies sitting together, both looking about the age of Val, wearing sleeveless tops and trousers, one dark hair and the other a blonde. He thought they were quite attractive even though they were older, but looked fit and trim at the same time. They smiled as he walked passed them before taking his seat with Wendy, the only two in the room that made eye contact with him. Val could see they noticed little Alex, “I see that Hannah and Angela have noticed you sweetie” said Val, “they are staying all summer just like you, they come every year for the summer season, selling their clothing at a stall in the summer market. When they are off they love to keep fit, I am sure you will love to meet them at some point”. Alex was ok with the keeping fit side of things, that is why he was always so slender, but he did wonder what they sold, assuming it to be ladies clothing, but he would find out another time. “Now don’t you look a handsome little boy” said Wendy, drawing Alex’s attention back to her and Val, “you look so sweet all dressed in white, we must make sure you have a nice big napkin to keep you clean”. That was when Val reached around him, putting the dark pink napkin in his lap, before tucking another in his shirt collar, draping down his front. Val then left Wendy and Alex to bring out the first course for everyone. They both enjoyed some tomato soup, and then chicken with potatoes before dessert was served. Everyone except Alex had cheesecake, but he was given ice cream with little sugar sprinkles on the top. He wondered why at the time but loved ice cream so didn’t bother to ask. With dinner over, Wendy retired to her room to do some work she had brought from the school, leaving Alex once more in the care of Val. “Now then sweetie” she said to him, removing his napkins and wiping his mouth and face, just like a mother would to a little child, “Why don’t we go for a little walk and I can show you the beach and the seafront”. “Do you need to use the bathroom first” she asked him, just loud enough for Hannah and Angela to overhear, causing a little smile and giggle from them. “I guess I better had” replied Alex, the last thing he wanted was to be caught short. So standing up Val once again led him back through the dining room, before taking him to his bathroom. But what shocked Alex was that she went in with him and without a word, lowered his shorts and training pants before pushing him down onto the toilet seat. “It's ok Alex; I have had a son of my own, so I have seen it all. Now you go pee pee for Aunty Val, I did promise your mummy I would take care of you”. Alex was lost for words, he didn’t know what to say, what to do, so he just sat down and did his best to let his pee flow out. He stood up and was about to pull his pants back up when he got a look from Val that said just one thing, hands off! So instead he just stood still and let her take care of things. She then wiped his little cock softly, before sprinkling some baby powder over it, then sliding his training panties back up. Now she was smoothing them out, rubbing him gently to get a reaction from him. It worked, she was now feeling a little bulge growing in his pants, and Alex was wriggling slowly at her touch, so she carried on. She then had him step out of his shorts, leaving him standing there in just the training pants, socks and trainers. While still rubbing him she reached into a cupboard and pulled out a pair of clear plastic pants, wanting to put him into them as soon as possible. “Now come on sweetie, be a good boy for Aunty Val, lets slip these onto you then we won’t have anything leaking through that we need to worry about”. He was like putty in her hands, the feeling flowing through him once more that he had experienced with Wendy. He put one leg then the other into the pants, before Val slowly lifted them up his smooth legs, pulling them into place. She now need to reward him she thought, let him see how good he was for letting her do this to him. Val now had her hand rubbing and caressing the front of him, her other hand now inside the back of his panties, holding his soft pink botty cheeks. A stray finger slowly edging towards his soft little hole, she knew she would have that one day soon. “Come on sweetie, show Aunty Val what a good boy you are, let it all out, you know you want to cream you soft terry panties, especially now you are safe in your plastic pants”. Alex was now beyond the point of no return, he wanted to release so much, Val had done the same to him that Wendy had before. Then suddenly he tensed up and just as Val’s finger touched his little hole, he squirted into the training pants. “Oh you perfect little darling” said Val to him softly, “I bet that felt so nice didn’t it, I bet you are glad we put your plastic pants on, such a lot of wet sticky cream would have soaked through your new training pants”. Chapter 15 Alex was left standing there with emotions running through his body like nothing he had never felt before. Val had made him feel so special, he wanted to thank her but felt too embarrassed to say anything, he had enjoyed it but it should have felt so bad. He looked at her but just could not bring himself to say anything. Instinct told Val that she had him all mixed up inside, he had been dressed as pure and innocent as possible but still in adult clothes, well on the outside anyway. Then without any fuss she had taken him into the bathroom to use the toilet, before getting him all worked up and making him cum in his little training panties. “Come on sweetie” Val told him, “I think you need a little bit of fresh air to cool you down and let you get a breather”. Val took him by the hand and led him back out into the corridor before heading outside, but not before collecting a small bag. It held a jumper for both of them in case the air got a bit cool, but they where, unknown to Alex both in pale baby pink. She also had two rain capes in there as it had forecast the chance of a shower later in the evening. On the way out through the door Alex passed both Angela and Hannah, both of them giving his bottom a little pat on the way through the door before giggling. It was as though the sound of his plastic pants was echoing to them; he began to wonder if they knew already, or if not, how long it would be before they found out. Leaving the guesthouse entrance, Alex once again found himself hand in hand with Val, well more so Val taking his hand. With every little step he took he could feel the damp patch in the front of his pants pressing against his skin, he knew that if it weren’t for the plastic pants there would be a large wet spot showing. He knew that Val had left him this way for her own enjoyment, but maybe for his own humiliation. But after a while he had gotten used to the feeling and carried on as though nothing mattered. Val carried on walking trying not to look down on her sweet little charge, but she kept having the odd little glance at him, seeing the conflict in his face, looking at the picture of innocence, still dressed all in white. They approached one of the shelters along the sea front so Val decided it was time to sit down and add a layer of clothing now that the sun was setting. Val sat down and lifted Alex onto her knee, the size difference between them making the job quite easy. “I think it’s time for a sweater for both of us sweetie” said Val, “we don’t want to catch cold, your mummy would never forgive me”. “Here we go” said Val reaching into her bag and pulling out two sweaters, “I hope you don’t mind that I got matching ones for us, they where the first ones I grabbed out of the cupboard”. Val tried to make it sound like a coincidence she had picked two pale pink sweaters, but that had been her plan all along. “I guess it doesn’t matter” replied Alex, “it’s not as though mine is a girls or ladies one”, not really knowing one way or the other just making a logical assumption. “It does feel really soft though” said Alex, “it will keep me nice and warm”. Val proceeded to dress Alex in his new sweater knowing full well that it was a girls, it was also a mix of lamb’s wool and angora, designed to be super soft on smooth skin. She knew only too well that it would tingle the soft blonde hairs on his arms; what few of them there were. She then proceeded to put her own on, before giving Alex a small carton of juice with a little straw in it. When they set off again, Alex once again hand in hand with Val, they looked like mother and child, from a distance they could have been mistaken for mother and daughter with Alex dressed in pink and white. Val now understood more and more why his mom wanted him back as her little one, he was so unassuming and innocent with regards to the big wide world, he needed the close love and attention, and so far that is what he had been getting. Alex finished his drink while walking along, Val pointing out small things along the way; the best part of the beach; where he could swim and where to get the best ice cream. Alex tried to pay attention but was having a bigger problem, the need for the bathroom. The little mess he had made in his trainer pants earlier, combined with the carton of juice now meant he needed to visit the bathroom. “Erm Aunty Val” said Alex, wondering what to say, “is there anywhere with a bathroom nearby, I need to use one”. Val thought for a moment, wondering whether it was too soon to have Alex wet himself, she so wanted to but decided that outdoors would be unfair to him. “Come on sweetie, there are some toilets further along” she said, “can you be a good boy and hold on for me, it’s not far”. Alex had little choice but to carry on hoping that he wouldn’t leak anything, he was now quite relieved to be wearing the plastic pants. They soon reached the bathroom but there was a sign on the door of the mens room saying it was out of order, saying the next was about 15 mins away. He knew he could not hold for that long so rather than take a boy into the ladies; Val opened the door to the baby change room, knowing it would be empty this time in the evening, then pulling Alex in behind her. To avoid adults using this room as a toilet, there was only a potty chair in the corner suitable for a child, so Val told Alex he would have to use it. To stop him getting his white shorts dirty by touching the floor, Val insisted that he take them off first. So he soon found himself sitting on a child’s potty, wearing only his trainers and socks with his white polo and pink jumper. With Alex looking down, Val took the opportunity to take a quick picture of him, before sending it to his mum. “Are you all done sweetie” said Val bringing him back to his senses, “stand up so I can wipe you dry”. Val took hold of his little cock and gently dabbed it dry with some paper, still seeing the remains of the shiny cum glistening on his skin. “I think that we will have to give someone a shower when they get home, you really did fill your panties for Aunty Val didn’t you, you where such a good boy”. Those words from Val only had one effect on young Alex, I made him excited once again, but all Val did this time was to clean him further with his cloth training pants. When she finished, she held them out and looked at Alex, “You can’t wear these back home, they are far to damp for your delicate skin” “I am afraid that you will just have to wear your plastic pants under your shorts, but I am sure that you will be ok” “Come on; let me put them back on you”. Val slid the plastic pants back up his legs, fitting them over his bottom and pulling them up at the front, but his now semi stiff cock pointing upright beneath the soft PVC. She then helped him back into his shorts, fastening them up, and then patting the front of them. “Come on sweetie” said Val gathering their things, “time to head back I think”. The first few steps Alex took where the strangest ever to him, the soft PVC now caressing him with every step he took, making him harder and harder. But Val just gently smiled at him, wondering how long he could hold on for. Chapter 16 The light was beginning to fade as the sun started to set out over the sea, the temperature still relatively warm but the need for the soft jumper Alex was wearing justified with the sea breeze. It was the first time he had really noticed the small resort he would be spending his summer in, somewhere he could feel safe, already finding himself being very intimately cared for by Val and Wendy. As they carried on along the sea front back towards Val’s guesthouse, Alex found himself getting more and more excited within the confines of his plastic pants, the soft smooth PVC encasing his little private parts, rubbing him slowly with each step he took. Val knew full well the effect it was having on little Alex but was not letting up and carried on walking, her hand gripping tightly to that of Alex, making sure the pace was kept up. As they approached the shelter they stopped at on the way down, the sky clouded over very quickly from the land, a few droplets of rain starting to fall. They just made it in time before the rain got heavier; joined at the same time by two ladies that had come from the opposite direction. It was only when they all met at the same side of the shelter that Alex could see it was the two ladies from the guest house that had spoken to him earlier; Hannah and Angela. “Hello there sweetie” said Hannah, surprised to see Alex standing there, “don’t you look all nice and warm in that soft pink sweater” “I might have to ask Val where she got that, I would love one like that myself, it looks so soft and girlish, maybe Val will take us shopping for one”. Val looked down at her little companion, she loved how embarrassed he would get but still not say anything. “I think I can find time to show you where they came from” said Val, “it would be a good idea to get another for Alex for these cooler summer evenings, maybe one in lemon or white, what do you think Alex”? Alex was caught with nowhere to go, he had to be good and didn’t want to anger Val, even though the colours she mentioned where just as childish and girlish as the pink one he was wearing. “Maybe it would be a good idea” replied Alex, “it does feel nice and warm”. He answered as best he could hope that in time they would forget about the idea. “It looks like this rain is set for the evening” said Angela, “I do hope you have a coat to keep your soft wool nice and dry Alex”. But before he could answer Val had her hand in the bag she was carrying, “I thought I would bring these just in case” replied Val pulling out a folded up PVC raincoat, “you never can tell with this sea air”. Hannah took the coat from Val and opened it up, letting out a pleasant smile and little giggle when she saw that it was pale pink, but still see-through. “Come along Alex” she said, “let me help you on with this then you can be on your way, back home to nice warm bath before bedtime”. Hannah held the coat out while Alex slipped his arms in without any arguments; it was soft and smooth, and quite figure hugging to him. Hannah smiled to him as she closed the front and did up the buttons. Her hands smoothed it out around his body, only then did she hear the rustling of his panties, those plastic ones that had caressed him all the way to his present location. Val could see that Alex was getting embarrassed again, his shorts slightly tenting at the front again, she wondered if he would react to Hannah touching him the same as when she did. “Please excuse me for a moment” said Val, “I need to make a phone call, and I just remembered I had forgotten to order something for tomorrow”. “Now Alex, you stay here with Hannah, I will be just around the corner”. All of the phone call talk had been an excuse made up by Val, but none of them knew that apart from her. Once Val was around the corner, Hannah sat down on the bench and lifted Alex onto her lap, holding him close with one arm, her other hand now resting on top of the bulge in his pants. “Do you like your plastic pants sweetie” she whispered to him, “I bet they are so soft and smooth rubbing on your little pee pee, have you already been naughty in them”? Alex just looked at her and nodded, he knew that without anyone stopping her, he would soon have another mess in them. Hannah now had her hand inside the shorts and was playing with him, rubbing him slowly, telling him quietly and softly that he was such a sweet boy. “You are going to make the perfect little one for your mummy” said Hannah to him, something which he secretly wanted but had still never let out. “Now be a good little boy and fill your panties for Aunty Hannah, let all that boyish little cream out”. This was getting too much for him, his body tensed up more and more with each touch from Hannah, until she whispered one last comment, “You will be doing this lots and lots when with me, I guarantee” That sent Alex over the edge; he began to spurt more of his creamies into the panties. Chapter 17 Hannah held Alex close while he did his best to regain his composure, there was a grin on her face from side to side, enjoying so much what she had just put the poor boy through, but now looking forward even more to the next time she play with him. Alex was coming back to his senses when he felt Angela run her fingers through his hair, “Awww, such a sweet little boy” she told him, “I can’t wait to go swimming with you tomorrow”! Alex new nothing about this but felt strangely comfortable with all the ladies he was now acquainted with, no matter what they seemed to be doing to him. He had been through so many emotions so far but all of them so pleasurable. Val had finished her so called phone call and re-appeared from the other side, but she had been watching Alex without him knowing, loving every moment of it. But now was the time to take him home and get him settled for the night, he had had quite a day so far and must have been exhausted. “Come along little one” said Val, “I think it is about time we were going, I am sure that you will have plenty of time to play with Hannah and Angela”. Alex just blushed at the thought, wondering what Val meant, but his mind was brought back to the present moment as soon as he stood up. All that fluid was now gathering once more in the bottom of his plastic panties. His little balls now coated in the emissions that both Val and Hannah had coaxed from him. So finally with his pink PVC raincoat fastened up, his hood pulled up, Val took him by the hand and they set off back towards the guesthouse. The walk back was quiet, neither saying much, both getting covered in the rain that was still falling, but Alex quite happy to be dry in his coat, even if it was pink. Once safely back indoors, Val helped him off with his coat. “Well I think it is time for you to go have a bath” said Val, “I am sure that your pants must be quite full by now, I can’t leave you in them, now can I”. Val led him upstairs back towards his bathroom, to be greeted by Wendy coming out of her room, “Well hello sweetheart” said Wendy, “I hope you have had a nice walk”. “Are we going for a nice warm bath”? “Yes” replied Val before Alex could speak, “his little underwear didn’t last too long”, “But it is ok, his plastic pants managed to hold all his little messes, so I think it time to get him cleaned up before bed”. “Well I can’t let you do all the work” said Wendy, “you go and check that all is ok with the staff and guests, I will get Alex started with the bath”. Wendy took Alex to his bathroom, and then started the water running in the bath while she slowly proceeded to remove his clothes. Alex felt a little nervous as this was the first time Wendy had actually seen him totally naked. While she turned off the water, Alex was left to stand in just his plastic panties, the see-through PVC doing nothing to hide all the cumsie sloshing around inside. Wendy turned around to look at him, knowing full well what had happened, Val actually messaged her earlier to let her know what fun they had been having. “My oh my” she exclaimed trying to be surprised, “you really have been enjoying yourself haven’t you”. She spread a towel on the floor, then slowly lowered the panties from Alex, strings of white cum hanging from his skin, leaving his little cock and balls all shiny. Once he had stepped out of them she wondered for a moment, thinking would he taste it, but then thought that could wait for another time. “Right then, into the bath with you” said Wendy, “I will just wash these out in the sink then we can make sure that you are all clean”. Alex lowered himself into the water, sinking slowly under all the soft bubbles that now surrounded him, trying his best to wash as quickly as possible. He looked around for a sponge but there was none to be found, a washcloth neither, he now knew he would not be washing himself. “Right then little one” said Wendy, turning her attention back to him, now holding a large sponge in her hands, “let’s get you all washed and clean, then Val will be back to get you dressed for bed”. “But...but..but” stammered Alex, “I can wash myself if you give me the sponge, I am sure I can manage”. “Nonsense” replied Wendy, kneeling down at the side of the bath, “we all promised your mummy that we would take good care of you, and so that is what we will do”! With that she put her fingers in the bubbles and then brought some up and dabbed them onto Alex’s nose, causing Alex to giggle as he accepted his fate, he could never go against his mums wishes no matter how strange they seemed. Wendy then plunged the sponge in to the water, then brought it up to Alex’s chest and began to wash him, making sure that no place was left untouched. With the top of his body done, Wendy had Alex get on his hands and knees in the bath, where she proceeded to wash his bottom before turning her attention to between his legs. Alex was giggling like a little girl while this was happening; she had now found his ticklish week spot. She slowly washed every part of his little body; his balls, and then finally his little pee pee. He could not help it when it started to grow under her soft touch, but this time he would not be getting any relief from it, the ladies had decided that he had gone through enough today. Just as Wendy finished washing him, Val returned to the bathroom with a very large white fluffy towel in her arms. She could help but laugh when she saw little Alex on his hands and knees in the water, still with a big pile of bubbles sitting on his bottom. “Come on sweetie, it’s time to get you out before you get addicted to those bubbles” said Val, still chuckling to herself. She waited for Wendy to pour some water over Alex’s bottom, before helping him to stand up, then wrapping the big warm fluffy towel around him. “Now don’t you look all snug and warm in there” said Wendy, “I think I can leave you safe in Val’s arms for the rest of the night”. With that she kissed Alex on his head, and then left Val to dry Alex off and get him ready for bed. Leaving the bathroom and going back into Alex’s bedroom, the first thing Alex noticed layed out on his bed was the big white fluffy towelling nappy and the plastic pants that his mum had packed and sent with him.

The beginning. The day began, unlike many others, with a surprise for Jenna. It has been almost a year since her husband died, leaving her alone with her college daughter, Cassy. Now, after months of medications and therapy, she had woken up to a wet bed. She did not felt panic at first, it is just one accident that was all she thought. The forty-three-year-old mother took her sheets away, cleaned the mattress as best as she could, and pretended nothing had happened. After all, it was a bright day, and bright days made her feel less depressed and vulnerable. No bedwetting would ruin that for her. At least, not yet. Chapter I Jenna woke up with a familiar sensation around her crotch. It felt cold and damp, and it was obvious to her what had happened. At first, she paid no attention to it. After all, it was just an accident, but once it began happening every single night, she got scared. Wetting the bed at her age was a nightmare, especially now that she had to sleep alone every night. She felt more lonely than ever. She sighed and got up. It was a bright day, and she had decided not to feel miserable today. It was not all she had decided. After months of ignoring the problem, and then months of ignoring the advice of the professionals she has seen, it was time for her to deal with the elephant in the room. They had told her to use protection, and today was the day she would listen to them. Why? Well, her daughter was beginning to suspect, and it was not something she wanted to explain to the one person she still had in her life. “Mom, I’m off to work. Let me know if you need anything. Okay? I love you” said her daughter, and minutes later Jenna heard the front door closing. It was finally time to begin her morning routine. She took the sheets to wash and cleaned the mattress as best as she could. Did her best with the odor of pee in her room, and left to work. An hour in traffic and some coffee later, she finally arrived at her office. At the reception, she was greeted by a tall and curvy woman with big breasts that no matter what Jenna said to herself, were all she could see when they spoke. “Morning boss,” said the curvy woman. “Morning, Linda,” said Jenna “Anything scheduled for today?” “Just Mister Tanner that wanted a call to discuss the next meeting” “I’ll handle Tanner. Thanks” The curvy girl gave her a kind smile and went back to her seat. The rest of the day went by quite easily. She did her job, trying not to think about what she had decided and that it meant to go buy the protection after work. Having such a task ahead of her, she decided to pamper herself with something she wouldn’t usually do. Take away, the biggest-greasiest burger possible, and donuts as dessert. Later that day she got a call from her daughter. “I’m fine, Cassy. You don’t have to check on me every day” said Jenna. “Okay, mom. Just let me know if you’d like to meet after work to do something fun like we used to” “Okay. I’m in” “Promise?” “I promise” It wasn’t until the end of her working day that she start feeling a bit off. It began as just gassy, which was normal for after such a meal, but the cramps started and they didn’t leave. Her body was ready to release, and it was not going to wait on her any longer. She stood, and went straight to the bathroom. But once she got there she found out that not only was the door locked but in a letter on the door said “In maintenance. Will be ready tomorrow” “I was trying to get there myself,” said Linda who was standing in the hall “I guess I’ll go in the mall down the street” Jenna said nothing if she was not crying already was because she wasn’t alone. “Are you okay, boss?” Her body decided to betray her at that very moment. First, with a loud wet fart. But what followed brought tears to Jenna’s eyes as she disgraced herself in front of her beautiful assistant. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hey guys! I'm starting a Patreon account and want to know which stories you would like to read. I'm mostly into Role-Reversal and sissyfication stuff but if a lot of you want something in specific I might as well tackle that. Stay diapered my friends and let me know. Chapter II will be added today to my Patreon, and I will be adding every two days a new chapter or a new story. https://www.patreon.com/user?u=13513883